*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 31
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
It was nine in the morning when a sleepy Tess wrapped only in a towel got up to answer the door. Jim and Kyle had decided they might as well come with Amy and maybe help out with anything they could, and they were already by carrying the many bags of groceries. Tess stood there after opening the door for a moment in shock…she had only expected it to be Amy.
“Oh, umm…hey everyone…”
“Sorry honey. Jim and Kyle thought maybe they could help or something. Anyways, where are the other two? Still in bed?” Amy asked with a knowing smile.
Jim and Amy stepped in side but Kyle was rooted to his spot in the hall. She was gorgeous, plain and simple. ‘How can she look so great in only a towel? Wait, never mind, don’t think about that…’ but it was too late, Kyle knew why she looked so great, he was sure she’d look even better without that towel, and instead wrapped up in his arms.
“Well Lizzie’s in the shower and Ria is in bed waiting for the shower.”
“Oh well, I suppose that’s okay then. Why don’t you go and get dressed and we’ll get started in the kitchen. I stopped at the store and got everything we’ll need, I think. I hope I didn’t forget anything.” Tess left to quickly finish getting ready. She had been about to get dressed when they had come. Oh god…Kyle had just seen her in a towel, and a rather small towel at that; it didn’t leave much to the imagination. What would he be thinking now?
“Don’t worry about it Amy, everything will be perfect,” Jim reassured her. “Now where should we set these? This turkey is getting heavy!”
“Oh, sorry! How about on the counter there? There should be enough room. I’m going to go see if my daughter is actually awake yet or not…highly doubtful if she’s still in bed.”
Amy passed Tess in the hallway to the bedroom. Tess was all dressed and was going to help the boys unpack everything and help them put some stuff away since she knew pretty much where it all went.
Amy walked into her daughter’s room to find her curled up in a ball on her side. Amy just stood there for a moment, thinking about the past. It had always been the two of them, two peas in a pod the whole time Maria was growing up…they were more alike than Amy had thought. She was so proud of her daughter for getting in to USD, for getting a scholarship, for everything, but most of all for the incredible woman she had become. And now she was going to make Amy a grandmother at the age of thirty-six!
Amy sat down on the edge of the bed and gently brushed some loose strands of hair back off Maria’s face. She was fast asleep.
“Maria honey, time to get up,” she whispered.
“Mmm…” Maria stretched a little but her eyes remained shut.
“Come on sweetie, you need to get out of bed and take a shower,” Amy tried again but was only met with the same response. Yes, this was definitely her daughter, the one that she had always had to drag out of bed to get ready for school in the mornings…
Liz walked out of the bathroom and back into the bedroom to see Amy trying to wake her daughter.
“Morning Amy.”
“Oh, good morning Liz. Is she still like this every morning?” Amy wondered.
“Lately yeah, she doesn’t seem to want to get out of bed, ever. Usually she is good about getting up, but not this last week or so,” Liz shrugged as she finished getting dressed. “Is there anything you need me to do while you try and wake the dead?” Liz giggled.
“Sure, you can help Tess and the guys put away the groceries we bought. Thanks.”
“No problem,” and with that, Liz left the room, leaving Amy and Maria alone again.
“Maria honey, I know you can hear me. Come on, its time to wake up.”
“Do I have to mommy?” It was a mumble, but that was a good sign.
“Yeah honey, come on.” Amy continued stroking her daughter’s hair as she started to come to life. When her green eyes were finally open she saw her mother’s smiling face.
“Hi mom.”
“Hey sweetheart. Did you sleep well?”
“Mmm,” Maria nodded yes as she gave a big yawn. “I was just exhausted last night, that’s all.”
“Yeah, well you need to start eating better, I’m sure that’ll help. It’ll give you more energy cause you’re going to need it.”
“Ugh…Can we not talk about food right now?” Maria’s nose scrunched up at the thought and her stomach churned.
“Sure. You know, I think you’re lucky, I didn’t get morning sickness too bad either. It must be good genes!” Amy laughed.
“Thanks mom. I love you.”
“I love you too honey, always remember that. Now, why don’t you get in the shower and then come out to the kitchen. You can start the pie’s if you want.” Maria had always loved to help make the pies. It was a family recipe that Amy had taught her daughter since she was old enough to help in the kitchen.
Amy smiled as Maria got up out of bed and headed into the bathroom for her much needed shower. She once again drifted back into the world of memories. ‘Things are changing so much lately. Maria isn’t my little girl anymore. My baby’s gonna have a baby of her own! I’m gonna be a grandma! And I’m getting married in a little over a month. I’ll have a new step-son, but Kyle is the greatest. I couldn’t ask for a better son. Our family is growing more every day…and to think it was once just Maria and me…’
Amy shook her head when she heard loud laughter coming from the living room and kitchen area. She better go check on them, who knows what sort of trouble those four were bound to get into.
As she walked into the room Amy was surprised to see that all the groceries were put away and everyone sitting in the living room watching television.
“Okay…no sitting around, sorry! We got to get started on baking some pies and peeling vegetables and getting that turkey ready to go in the oven. Come on girls.” Amy just laughed at the sighs that went up around the room.
Twenty minutes later Maria came out of the bedroom all dressed yet still looking a little pale. She could smell food in the kitchen, and her stomach didn’t like that at all. Amy looked up to see her daughter and gave a sad smile. Maybe having her make pies right now wasn’t the best idea.
“Honey, why don’t you go down and get Alex? I’m sure he’d have more fun with us than down in his apartment alone,” Amy suggested.
“Sure mom,” Maria sighed in relief. What would happen if she did get sick? Then she would have to tell Liz and Tess. Well she did want to tell them, but she didn’t want to ruin the holiday for everyone.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hello?”
“Hi.”
“Hi, can I help you?”
“Is Maria there? This is Isabel,” the voice asked, a little unsure of whether this was the right number or not.
“Yeah, just a minute,” Kyle headed into the kitchen with the phone and handed it to Maria.
“Hello?” Maria asked.
“Hey, it’s me, Isabel.”
“Oh, um, hi Izzie. Happy Thanksgiving.” Maria twirled a piece of her hair around her finger nervously. Its not that she wasn’t happy to talk to her friend, because she was, she was just nervous about the other people in the room. “What’s up?”
Liz was leaning up against the counter and stopped what she was doing to listen to what Maria was saying. Who was on the phone? Did she just hear Maria say Izzie? But why would Isabel be calling her on Thanksgiving? She just felt confused.
“Happy Thanksgiving. I was just wondering how you were feeling.”
“I’m doing good actually. I feel a lot better now.” Maria could see where this conversation was going so she headed for the bedroom where she could have this talk without the extra ears listening.
Liz watched her friend disappear down the hall and the nervousness about her as she moved. Something was definitely up with Maria, and she planned on finding out what it was. How could she not know? Weren’t they best friends? Best friends are supposed to tell each other everything. Did Isabel know? She had so many questions.
“Hey Kyle, who was that on the phone?” Liz asked curiously.
“Some girl, um…I think she said her name was…Isabel…something like that.”
“Izzie called?” Alex’s attention was piked immediately at the mention of his girlfriend’s name being said.
“Yeah, Maria’s talking to her in the bedroom…” Liz trailed off trying and failing to figure out exactly why those two were talking. Yeah, sure they had all gotten close to Isabel lately, all of the girls had bonded, but why was Maria so special?
“Wonder why she didn’t want to talk to me…” Alex sounded sad as he all but whispered the words to himself. Isabel had gone home for the holiday and he had decided to stay in town instead of going to see his own family. Sure Amy had been kind enough to invite him to join their group of family and friends, but he almost felt like his friends were slipping away from him. He could tell something had been up with Maria since the weekend, but had yet to get her to talk to him about it. It was like she didn’t need him, or want him anymore…
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So have you told Liz and Alex yet?”
“Well, no. I mean, I want to…I just…it’s hard. My mom knows though.”
“Is she okay with it?”
“Yeah, she’s being completely supportive of me. I guess it’s because her parents threw her out and disowned her when she was pregnant with me. She promised never to do something like that to any of her children. And we’ve always been close. It was hard to tell her, but once I started…you know.”
“I’m happy you have someone else to talk to now at least. See, you were just worrying too much.”
“Yeah, I suppose.”
“Oh, hey. Who was that guy who answered the phone earlier?” Isabel asked. She had been wondering that ever since he had answered the phone.
“Huh? Oh, you mean Kyle? He’s my soon to be stepbrother. Remember I said my mom was visiting me? Well she and Jim and Kyle are all here and we even invited Alex up for dinner with us.”
“That sounds like fun. So how do you like your new family?”
“They are…great; perfect actually. Jim is nothing but sweet. He really loves my mom and it’s just what she deserves. And Kyle, well, I’ve never had any real siblings before, but I’m willing to give it a try. Big brother’s can’t be all that bad, can they?” Maria rambled on as Isabel started laughing.
“Well I’ve had a big brother all my life…and yeah, it can be really great.” Isabel remembered all the times Michael had been there for her through the years growing up. All those times when he had taken care of her because their parents seemingly forgot about them. The way he protected her from boys…Andrew… Michael had always been there for her. “But it can also be a pain too.” She thought about how Michael had nosed around in her stuff, always getting in the way of any guy who wanted to date his sister. But at the same time that was kind of sweet.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Oh no! I knew I forgot something!” Amy exclaimed as she looked around the kitchen as if that would help find the item she had forgot at the grocery store.
“What is it Amy?” Tess asked curiously.
“Cranberry sauce. And it’s one of Maria’s favorites.”
“I could run up to the store and get you some if you want,” Kyle offered. Tess was about to offer to take him when she realized she didn’t remember how to get to the grocery store either. That could be a problem.
“Oh thank you Kyle! That’s very sweet of you,” Amy smiled. “Would you go see if Maria’s finished with her phone call so that she could go with you?”
“No problem.”
“Liz, Alex, are those potatoes all peeled yet?” Amy called over her shoulder.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
The line was quiet for a moment, as neither knew really what to say next.
“How is Michael?” Maria finally blurted out. She really missed him.
“He’s okay I guess. I think…no…I know that he misses you.” Maria closed her eyes and took a few calming breaths as she let Isabel’s words sink in. Michael missed her? What did that mean? But before she could think of anything to say, Isabel continued. “Look Maria, I know you are scared and nervous, but you really need to tell him. I think his reaction might surprise you. Just give him a chance, okay? I know my brother, he would never hurt you like that.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Kyle stood outside the bedroom door about to knock when he heard Maria’s voice, so he stopped so as not to disturb her and overheard some of her conversation.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“But it would hurt for him to stay just because of my baby,” Maria whispered more to herself than anything. Unconsciously she rubbed her stomach in light circles as she thought of her child; a perfect blend of her and Michael. Secretly she hoped for a little girl, with her long blond hair, and Michael’s gorgeous brown eyes, she would be perfect.
“I’m sorry Ria. I didn’t mean to bring all of this up.” Isabel felt really bad. All she had wanted to do was talk to Maria and make sure that she was alright. She didn’t want to upset her on Thanksgiving when she was supposed to be enjoying her time with her family.
“It’s fine Izzie, really. I’m okay. And it’s nice to know that you care.”
“Of course I care about you, you’re my friend. I’m not being nice to you just because of Michael. You were one of the first few people that I met down in San Diego and I’m thankful that you were so nice to me. I’m glad I took the time to get to know you. I don’t care what happens with my brother, I will still be here for you, okay?”
“Okay, and thanks,” Maria smiled through the happy tears that spotted her cheeks.
“Thank you.”
“Gees, we sound like a bunch of girls!” Maria laughed trying to lighten the mood.
“Hey, I am a girl thank you very much,” Isabel tried to sound offended but the laughter came through in her voice anyway.
“I know. I’m just kidding. Umm, it was good talking to you, but I should probably get back in the kitchen and help with what ever they are working on now.”
“Oh yeah, sorry. I guess I’ll see you when I get back sometime. But if you need anything you have my cell number, so just call me. Even if you just want to talk, call me.”
“Okay, I will. Bye Isabel.”
“Bye Maria.”
As Maria hung up the phone she took several deep breaths. It was nice to know that she had friends who cared so much. She would need all the friends she could find in the coming months; that much she was sure of. Wiping her eyes and giving herself a quick once over, Maria reached for the door and slowly opened it.
“Kyle? Do you need something?” Maria spoke slowly, unsure of why she found Kyle outside of her bedroom door.
“Oh…umm…yeah, I was just coming to see if you were off the phone,” Kyle thought quickly.
“Yeah, I just got off. Did mom need something?”
“Yeah. I think she forgot something at the store and she wanted us to run up and get it.”
“Oh, okay.”
Kyle waited and then followed Maria back into the living room and kitchen, still thinking about what he had heard.
“Maria honey, there you are. Would you mind going up to the grocery store with Kyle and picking up some cranberry sauce? I completely forgot while we were there this morning. And I don’t want Kyle to get lost trying to find the place,” Amy asked as she smiled at her daughter. She wanted to give Kyle and Maria some time to get to know each other, although it seemed like they had already done some bonding.
“Sure mom. No problem.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Alex, does it bother you that Maria is hiding something from us?” Liz asked him frankly after Maria had gone as they sat together, still peeling the potatoes.
“Yeah, I guess. I mean, I thought she could tell us anything, but I’m sure in time she’ll come around.”
“I don’t know. It’s weird. I just get this feeling that Isabel knows what’s been bugging Maria and she hasn’t even told me. I’m supposed to be her best friend, for heavens sake!”
“Lizzie, relax. It’s okay. She’ll tell you when she’s ready.”
“But what if I can’t wait that long Alex?”
“What’s wrong Liz? Really?”
“I don’t know…I guess I just…Maria is getting this whole new family and friends and everything, and I just wonder if she isn’t going to want me around anymore, you know?”
“Shouldn’t you be happy for her though? Liz, she has known you all her life…no matter how many new people she meets, you will always be her best friend since forever. Just because she has a new family and some new friends doesn’t change anything. Besides, isn’t Isabel your friend too?”
“Well, yeah, but…” Liz stopped and thought for a minute. Why was she being so irrational here? ‘Because Maria is your best friend and you would do anything for her, and since she isn’t letting you, you don’t know what to do,’ her inner voice told her. “Thanks Alex. I think I needed to hear that.”
“No problem Lizzie. Just give her some time. I’m worried too. Let her have this time with her mom and her new family. Next week if she still hasn’t told us, then we’ll talk to her about it, okay?”
“Sounds like a plan.”
“Yes, and that was the last potato!” Alex cheered, waving his arms over his head in much excitement. He loved mashed potatoes, but now he had a new respect for his mother and sisters who did all this work all the time to make them.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Five minutes later, Maria was sitting in the passenger seat of the rental car as she directed Kyle to the store.
“So who was that girl that called for you earlier? I mean, most people don’t call their friends on Thanksgiving; it’s usually family time, you know?” Kyle asked curiously.
“Oh, that was my friend Isabel. She was just checking up on me, is all.”
“She must be a good friend then,” Kyle tried to smile but he knew she wasn’t telling him everything. He had heard something while standing outside her door, and he wanted to help if he could. But he wanted her to trust him enough to tell him what it was herself. “Are you sure that’s it?”
“Kyle, I’m sorry, can we not talk about this right now please?”
“Sure,” he conceded. In silence Kyle parked the car and they climbed out, heading into the store. When they reached the register and Maria was reaching for her wallet Kyle stopped her and paid for it himself, throwing in a chocolate bar with a smile to Maria.
“You really didn’t have to pay for that Kyle. I mean, I could’ve-”
“Don’t worry about it. We’re going to be family, it’s not a problem.”
“Thanks.” Maria couldn’t think of anything else to say. Kyle and Jim were such great people, and she felt privileged to have them in her life now.
They got in the car and Kyle set the bag with the cranberry sauce down before handing the chocolate bar over to Maria.
“I just thought you might want something chocolate. You didn’t eat anything for breakfast, so I thought you might want something…”
“Thank you Kyle…I was just craving some chocolate actually. How did you know?”
Kyle shrugged his shoulders. He wished she would open up to him. Sure, they had just met a few days ago but they were going to be family, and he already felt close to her. He liked her and wanted to protect her. They drove back to the apartment in silence as Kyle concentrated on the road and Maria on her chocolate bar.
“Kyle, did you hear anything when I was on the phone?” Maria finally asked as they pulled up to the curb. A guilty look crossed Kyle’s face as he turned to her.
“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to be listening in. I just went to knock on your door and I heard you still talking, so I waited. I wasn’t listening on purpose.”
“It’s okay Kyle. I mean, you’d find out anyway soon enough.”
“So how long have you known?” Kyle asked.
“Less than a week.”
“And you haven’t told anyone yet except your mom and the girl who called?”
“Yeah. It’s just hard. Really, really hard.”
“What about the baby’s father? Where is he?”
“He doesn’t know, and we aren’t together really.”
“Did he hurt you? Do you want me to beat the guy up for you?”
Maria smiled at Kyle’s sweet gesture. He sounded so protective, it reminded her of Alex. She was definitely starting to like the possibilities of having a big brother.
“No Kyle, but thanks for the thought.”
“Okay, if you’re sure…”
“I’m sure,” Maria let out a small laugh.
“Are you going to be alright?”
“Yeah, I think so.”
“Good. But if you need anything, just ask. I’ve always wanted a sister, and I’m glad you’re it.”
“Oh, that’s so sweet. I’m glad my mom found your dad.”
“Me too.” They both got out of the car and Kyle wrapped a protective arm around his sister-to-be as they headed into the building and up the stairs to their family and friends.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
That day turned out to be the best Thanksgiving Maria could remember. It had always been her and her mom, usually going over to the Parker’s place. But this year it was her family…well they would be one soon enough…and she loved it. It felt almost perfect. This was what she had always been missing.
She watched as her mom and Jim talked and laughed. She observed the flirting back and forth non-stop between Tess and Kyle. ‘Those two really are perfect for each other,’ she mused. Then there were the concerned looks and friendly glances from Alex and Liz. Oh boy, she would definitely have to figure out a way to tell them all, and soon. Maria was sure that she couldn’t take much more of this sneaky stuff.
Maria also got protective caring glances from her mother and Kyle who kept a good watch on her and made sure she ate plenty of food. And eat she did; she couldn’t help it, all of the food looked so good!
When everyone left, leaving the girls alone they were all sitting around, yet not tired enough to try to sleep. Maria knew that this was the time…she needed to tell them. She wanted them to know. She could use their love and support. But would they give it freely? ‘Well, there’s only one way to find out,’ she told herself. ‘It’s now or never!’
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Complicated Circumstances *AU CC* complete
Moderators: Anniepoo98, Rowedog, ISLANDGIRL5, Itzstacie, truelovepooh, FSU/MSW-94, Erina, Hunter, Forum Moderators
-
Pegleg
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 89
- Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm
- Location: Running from the Voices in my Head
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 32
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Isabel’s head shot up at the knocking at her door. She’d just sorta been staring off since she got off the phone with Maria. It was amazing how her life had changed so much over the past few weeks. She had a new boyfriend who was wonderful and caring and everything she could ever want or ask for. Max had met and lost the love of his life. Michael had made some terrible mistakes and was just starting to feel the consequences. One of her friends was pregnant; was gonna have a baby. Her brother was gonna have a baby. She was gonna be an aunt.
“Come in,” Isabel said now that she was broken from her stupor. She looked up to see her brother at the door, still in his boxers, rubbing the sleep from his eyes. “Well, good morning sleepy head.”
“Ha ha…very funny Isabel. Mom wanted me to tell you that she invited some friends to dinner tonight…again,” he said as he walked over to sit next to his sister on her bed. “And she expects us to dress accordingly.”
“What a surprise. Cause that’s something new.” The sarcasm was more then evident in Isabel’s voice.
“Hey sis, what do you say we get out of here today? Do some early Christmas shopping or something?”
“Michael…it’s Thanksgiving day…all the stores are closed.”
“Details. It doesn’t matter what we do…let’s just get out of here. You know mom’s just gonna be running around, screaming at the caterers and dad will be hiding in the study with his bottle of brandy. I promise we’ll be home in plenty of time to get ready for tonight’s social event of the year,” he said the last part in a snotty aristocratic accent that never failed to bring Isabel giggles.
“Alright. As long as you promise we’ll be home in time.”
“Alight. Let’s go.”
“Uh Micheal,” Isabel started, laughing, “Don’t you think you might want to get dressed first.”
Michael looked down, inspecting the sole pair of boxers that he was wearing and blushed slightly. He knew he was forgetting something. “Oh…yeah. How bout you give me twenty minutes?”
“Deal,” Isabel said, still laughing as her brother quickly made his way out of her room.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Michael and Isabel found themselves at the park, as there wasn’t much else to do when all the stores were closed. They were both sitting on the swings, now only lightly swaying back and forth, tired from their earlier playground excursions.
“So, how are things with you and Alex?” Michael asked, breaking the comfortable silence that had been surrounding them for a while.
“Great. Michael…he’s just so amazing. I mean, he just… No matter what he does he always seems to surprise me, ya know. I didn’t think I’d ever find someone so perfect.”
Michael just smiled knowingly as silence again overcame the siblings.
“Were you gonna tell mom about Alex?”
“Well…I don’t know. Not yet…I don’t think. Why?”
“Nothing… It was stupid, forget about it.”
“No, what.”
“I just wanna make sure that she doesn’t treat you the same way that she treated me when…well…you know.”
Silence again surrounded the two.
“Cause you know, if she ever did that again,” Michael started after the long pause. “I would be behind you one hundred percent. I would walk right out that door with you. I don’t need their freakin money.”
“I know you will. You always were the best brother a girl could have…even if you could be a little thick headed at times.”
“Trust me, you don’t need to remind me of my stupid mistakes. I have enough reminders everyday,” Michael confessed, a little quieter than normal, but Isabel still heard him.
Once again they drifted into silence, both lost in their own thoughts, until it was time to go home and face the horde.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Isabel dear, hurry up. The guests will begin arriving any minute,” Samantha Guerin called up the stairs to her daughter. Michael had already come down the stairs and was waiting for the guests to arrive. Him and Isabel had so graciously been given the jobs of welcoming the guests and seeing them into the lounge where champagne and cocktails were being served.
“Coming mother,” Isabel called as she smacked her lips together, having just finished applying her lipstick. She checked her hair in the mirror one last time before making her way downstairs. She was wearing her hair down, the curls falling over her shoulders, something she knew that her mother hated. She thought that it didn’t make Isabel look sophisticated enough.
Isabel made her way down the stairs, seeing her brother smiling up at her from down below, a knowing smirk on his face.
“Isabel dear, you look beautiful,” Samantha gushed. “Except your hair. Dear, you know how much better it looks up. You look so much more mature with a French twist,” she sighed. “Well, it’s too late now.” As if confirming her comment, just then the bell rang as the first guests arrived.
“Mr. and Mrs. Graham…how good it is to see you. Won’t you come in?” Samantha smiled widely, bidding her guests forward. The butler took their coats and Samantha led them to the lounge. Leaving Isabel and Michael to great and take care of the other guests as they arrived.
Once his mother and the guests were out of ear shot Michael groaned. “I really get tired of these things. I wish we could just have a normal dinner as a family once and a while.”
“Come on Michael, really,” Isabel chastised. “With our parents, do you seriously think that will ever happen?”
“No, just wishful thinking I guess.”
The doorbell rang once again and the siblings waited patiently as the bulter, Adam, once again opened the door. “Oh, hello Mr. and Mrs. Evans, it’s good to see you again. I didn’t know you were coming today,” Michael started, somewhat surprised to see them. The Evans usually had their own family dinner on Thanksgiving, something Michael had always longed for. “Max,” Michael acknowledged, not really knowing what to say to his friend. They hadn’t really spoken since he’d told Max how he’d lied about Liz.
“Michael,” Max nodded.
Diane noticed the strained looks going between her son and his lifelong friend and made a note to watch them tonight. Deciding to try and cut the tension, “Well, Michael dear, it’s so good to see you too. And you too Isabel. My you’ve grown into such a beautiful young woman.”
“Thank you Mrs. Evans,” Isabel blushed slightly.
“Oh, come on. We’ve known each other forever; call me Diane. And that goes for you too Michael.”
“Well, if you would follow me,” Isabel started, “my parents are waiting in the lounge.”
Once inside, the Evan’s went off to greet Samantha and Patrick Guerin, leaving Max, Michael and Isabel to stand in a strained silence. The doorbell rang once more, and Michael excused himself all too willingly to answer the door.
“I’m sure it’s not any consolation, but I know he’s sorry,” Isabel commented, breaking the silence.
“I know he’s sorry,” Max replied. “That’s not the problem.”
Isabel just nodded, understandingly. This was something that sorry just didn’t fix.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Mr. and Mrs. Harding. It was nice of you to come,” Michael greeted. “Courtney!” he smiled as he enveloped the girl in a hug. “It’s been a while.”
“Too long. Where’s Isabel?”
“Well, if you all will follow me,” Michael started, addressing the Hardings as well, “my parents along with the rest of the party are residing in the lounge.”
The three followed Michael, and as Courtney’s parents went right in to greet the Guerins, Courtney and Michael made their way to the corner where Max and Isabel were talking.
“Courtney,” Isabel yelled once she caught sight of her friend, the two had really become close the time she had come down to San Diego. Not caring if she was making a scene, Isabel ran over to Courtney and grabbed the girl in a hug. “I’m so glad you’re here,” Isabel breathed, sure that Courtney couldn’t completely comprehend how glad she was. The tension between Max and Michael was enough to suffocate.
Courtney just giggled as she and Isabel embraced. Then seeing Max, she walked over to him as well, giving him a hug. “Hey Max.”
“Courtney. Long time no see.”
Just as Isabel was about to say something, the bell rang once again and she excused herself to answer.
“So Max,” Courtney started, “How is Liz doing?”
A look of pain crossed Max’s eyes before he replied. “Um…fine I guess. We’re not…we’re not together anymore,” Max finally finished.
Courtney noticed the unintentional glare that Max shot Michael’s way with that statement. A little confused, she was about to ask what happened, when she decided against it. Max didn’t look like he particularly wanted to talk about the subject and she could always ask Isabel about it later.
Deciding to go on to what she thought was a safer subject, she turned to Michael. “So Michael, have you and Maria finally hooked up yet?” she asked teasingly.
Had Michael had a drink right now he would have spit it out at that moment. He was just a little shocked at Courtney’s comment, to put it mildly. “Um…no…no. We’re…we’re just friends.”
Courtney noticed how Michael stumbled a little over those words. What was up with these two? Michael should have at least chastised her over the Maria comment. Something was up, and somehow Courtney was going to find out what.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Isabel hurried quickly to the door, eager to greet the new guests. Her face fell once the door was opened and a tall man with blond hair and blue eyes walked through the door. “Andrew!” Isabel gasped out with a mix of shock and fear.
“Hello Izzie,” Andrew replied, a smile on his face.
That smile sent a shiver directly down Isabel’s spine. It wasn’t until she began searching around in a frantic effort to get away from his intense stare did she notice Andrew’s parents standing behind him. Quickly composing herself and returning to the socially poised mode that she’d been conditioned to, she greeted her guests.
“Hello Mr. and Mrs. Sorenson. I’m glad that you and Andrew could join us tonight. If you’ll follow me, my parents are waiting in the lounge.”
The Sorenson’s were all smiles, having always thought fondly of Isabel.
Isabel led the guests up to the lounge and motioned for them to enter first. She was about to go in herself when Andrew held her back.
“Can we talk?”
Hesitantly Isabel nodded and with apprehension allowed Andrew to lead her away from the security of her friends who were so close, yet so far away. Once they were alone Isabel’s gaze took on a cold demeanor. “What do you want Andrew?” she bit out.
Andrew visibly winced at her sharp tone. “Alright, I deserved that.”
A little calmer this time, Isabel continued. “What is it you wanted to talk about?”
“Ok. Promise me that you’re not going to say anything until I’m through. Ok?”
“Fine.”
“Alright. Look, I know that what we had kinda ended badly, and I know that it was my fault. But look, it’s over between Katie and me. She was nothing compared to you, but unfortunately it took me too long to see that. I can’t take back what I did to you, and I feel horrible. I guess…well I guess I’m trying to say…that I miss you. So much, in fact. I know it’s probably too much to ask but…could I possibly get another chance?”
After a slight pause, Isabel answered. “Are you done?”
“Yes.”
“Than you were right. It is too much to ask.”
“Come on Isabel. I love you. Just please…let me make it up to you.”
‘Right.’ Isabel thought to herself. ‘Like I let you have another chance when I caught you with Christine…and Laney…oh, and don’t forget Rachael. But I just let it slide, believing it was my fault. That I wasn’t working hard enough to keep you. Like I gave you another chance after all the bruises…passing it off as you having a little too much to drink. How I took you back every time you came back to me on your knees…begging…and then just turned around and let you hurt me again. After all those things I haven’t even told Michael about.’ But she didn’t tell him that. No, Isabel wouldn’t say that.
“Andrew. It’s over. You were the one who broke it off.”
“I know, but I was wrong. You mean everything to me. I can’t live without you.”
Isabel let out a sharp laugh at his comment. “Right. Having a little trouble finding a good lay lately,” she muttered before she realized what she was saying. But she soon realized her mistake when he grabbed her arm tightly.
“Listen you little bitch,” he seethed, “I don’t know why, but apparently I hadn’t completely satisfied my craving before I let you go. And then you went toddling off to San Diego before I got my fill. My body craves yours…wants yours. And you’re gonna give it to me. Whether you like it or not.”
“Andrew please,” Isabel pleaded, tears now streaming her face.
“Now now. That doesn’t sound like the proper tone of a former lover to me.”
“Lover…ha. If I remember correctly, you had to get me wasted to even think of giving you any,” she cried out in anger.
“Oh, you’re gonna be sorry for that comment little girl.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Michael looked around for Isabel, realizing she had been gone for quite some time. Glancing around he noticed the Sorensons talking with his parents. Looking further around the room there was no sign of their bastard of a son. Realizing that the Sorensons hadn’t been there previously, Michael felt a sense of dread well up inside him. ‘Isabel is missing and Andrew parents are here, but no Andrew.’ Michael stormed out of the room quickly, offering no explanation to Courtney and Max as they looked after him oddly.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Isabel!” Andrew heard Michael calling from down the hall. Knowing that he was close, Andrew quickly covered his bases. “You tell him anything…ANYTHING…I swear you’ll regret it,” he said, before forcefully letting go of her arm just before Michael walked into the room.
“Iz, are you alright,” Michael said rushing over to his sister and throwing a glare at the innocent faced Andrew.
“Yeah, yeah. I’m fine. Andrew just wanted to talk.”
“Why are you crying?”
“Oh, oh. It’s nothing. I just…got some…makeup in my eye. Stings like a bitch. That’s all…nothing to worry about.”
Michael looked at Isabel curiously, knowing that she wasn’t being completely honest with him. He decided not to push it, she’d come to him eventually. Shooting a threatening glance at Andrew, one that said in no uncertain terms that there’d be HELL to pay if he’d hurt his sister in any way, he turned back to his sister with caring eyes. “Come on, lets go back to the party,” he said, wrapping an arm around Isabel’s shoulders and leading her out of the room, leaving Andrew to follow as he pleased.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Upon returning to the group, Courtney noticed a new tenseness in Michael’s figure. It wasn’t until she took a look at Isabel that she got worried however. Her eyes were red and puffy, as if she’d been crying and her body was rigid, the life taken out of her form.
“Um, Courtney. I don’t know if you ever met…Andrew Sorenson. Andrew, this is Courtney Harding.”
“Pleasure,” Andrew replied, extending his hand.
“Likewise,” Courtney hesitantly grabbed for his hand. She couldn’t help but notice the way that Isabel attempted to stay as far away from him as possible without alarming everybody. Then there were the death glares shot Andrew’s way from both Michael and Max. The two now seemed on alert, as if ready to lash out at the new guest at a moments notice.
“Hey Isabel, could we talk? We have so much to catch up on,” Courtney asked, disguising her worry with a lighthearted tone. She was going to get to the bottom of this.
“Of course,” Isabel replied, all to willingly. The girls excused themselves from the group and made their way towards Isabel’s room.
Once safely inside, Courtney quickly turned on her friend. “Alright girl, what the heck was going on down there? First Max is glaring at Michael, then you come back with some guy, seemingly scared to death and teary eyed, then both Michael and Max are shooting glares at him. Now girl, I want some answers…now.”
Looking at Courtney and seeing the sincerity and compassion in her eyes, Isabel heaved a heavy sigh, and began…
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So let me see if I’ve got this straight. Michael said something to Max that made him break up with Liz. A whole lot a shit happens and Max starts realizing he’s made a mistake. Then Michael comes clean, tells Max he lied about the whole thing, and so now they’re not talking to each other again.”
“Well, I guess that’s the basics of it, yeah,” Isabel responded to Courtney’s reiteration.
“Alright, well that explains that. Now who is this Andrew and why were Max and Michael giving him dirty looks?”
Isabel closed her eyes, apparently readying herself before divulging her story. “Andrew is my ex and lets just say the breakup wasn’t exactly pretty.”
“What happened?”
“Let’s just say that he got me drunk and slept with me then dropped me the next day for another girl.”
“Oh Isabel, that’s terrible.”
“You don’t know the half of it,” Isabel muttered under her breath, not expecting Courtney to hear her.
“There’s more?” Courtney asked tentatively.
Isabel closed her eyes once again, trying to keep control of her emotions and stop the tears that were trying desperately to fall. After taking a deep breath, she spoke, “Court, could we please not talk about this?”
“Okay. But I’m here for you; you know that right? I want you to know that you can come to me with anything.”
Silence enveloped the two before I knock was heard at the door. “Hey Is? Court? Dinner’s being served,” Michael called through the door.
“Thanks,” Isabel called to her brother before making her way over to the door.
Courtney came up behind her, placing her hand on Isabel’s shoulder. “I meant that Is. I’m here for you.”
“Thank you,” Isabel said so softly that Courtney barely heard her. Without looking back, Isabel led the way out her door and down towards the dining room.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So, Isabel dear,” Samantha Guerin started. “How has your stay in San Diego been? She has been staying down there with her brother for the last few weeks,” she continued, turning to the rest of her guests at that last statement.
“It’s been great Mother. I like it a lot down there. I was actually thinking about starting school there,” Isabel said, not mentioning the fact that she had already been accepted and intended on starting at USD in January.
“Oh, that’s great Isabel. I don’t know if he told you, but Andrew was planning on transferring down to San Diego sometime soon. Where was it that you were going to go dear?” Susan Sorenson replied.
“UCSD,” Andrew replied with a smirk.
Susan gazed lovingly at her son, missing the panicked look that crossed Isabel’s face. It was not missed however by Michael, Max and Courtney, who looked sympathetically towards Isabel while the other two sent murderous glares Andrew’s way.
The rest of dinner went on uneventfully. Small talk was exchanged, but this seemed to bore the four youths sitting together at one end of the table. They shared their own light conversation, shying away from the troublesome realities that ruled their lives, their exchanges inconsequential to the rest of the group.
Their interactions were not missed by Diane Evans though. She noticed the tenseness that surrounded them. She saw the glares that Max and especially Michael sent to the young Mr. Sorenson. She also noticed the strained looks that passed between her son and his life long friend. She made note to talk to Max about it later and went back to the conversation she had been only partially participating in earlier with Samantha Guerin and Trisha Harding.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Max had finally had enough. He couldn’t take this anymore; he needed to go get some air. The potentially suffocating environment was starting to get to him. Excusing himself from the table, Max made his way outside into the gardens.
Looking up at the sky, he searched for answers. Something…anything that could help him make sense out of his life. But no answers came.
“Hey,” came a faint voice from behind him.
“Hey,” Max replied, not looking away from his inspection of the nighttime sky.
“Look Maxwell, I screwed up big time. I know that. And I’m sorry. I just…God, I hate this. I hate this distance that’s been placed between us. I mean, this is so much worse than you just being mad at me. This is just…it’s like we don’t even know each other any more.”
There was a pause before Michael continued.
“And I don’t know how many times I can tell you that I’m sorry. I don’t think that I can express how sorry I am. I don’t know how to make this better.”
“Maybe because you can’t make it better!” Max finally yelled in agitation. “This isn’t something that you can just apologize for and make it all better Michael. This isn’t something you can fix. Saying sorry, no matter how many times you say it, isn’t gonna make this go away. Sorry isn’t good enough!”
“I know that…”
“No Michael, I don’t think you do. I don’t think that you could possibly understand what it feels like to be me. I lost her Michael. I lost her and I love her more than anything. I realize that now that it’s too late. I mean God, you were supposed to be my best friend…and…and you lie to me. You lie to me on the slim possibility that I could get hurt. That wasn’t your decision to make Michael! That wasn’t your call! But for some reason you thought you were protecting me. Well you protected me Michael! Now look, you’ve ruined my life!”
Max hadn’t meant for all this to come out…right now…tonight. But all the days of pent up frustration and anger and pain were coming out right here.
“I’ve been lost Michael. And it’s all because I’m without her. But at least before I could tell myself that it was for the best. That I was saving myself the heartache down the line. But then to find out that it was all a lie. That I could have everything that I’ve wanted for the past six weeks…that I could have her in my arms right now…that I could be happy…
“I threw it all away Michael. I threw it all away and now I’m paying the consequences. So don’t tell me you want to fix it. Don’t tell me that you’re sorry. I’ve heard enough.”
“Max I…”
“Ya know what Michael, maybe since every time you try to help, you end up ruining my life…maybe you should stay out of it.” And with that Max stalked back inside, disappearing into the throng of guests.
Unbeknownst to either of them however, Diane Evans heard the whole exchange.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 32
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Isabel’s head shot up at the knocking at her door. She’d just sorta been staring off since she got off the phone with Maria. It was amazing how her life had changed so much over the past few weeks. She had a new boyfriend who was wonderful and caring and everything she could ever want or ask for. Max had met and lost the love of his life. Michael had made some terrible mistakes and was just starting to feel the consequences. One of her friends was pregnant; was gonna have a baby. Her brother was gonna have a baby. She was gonna be an aunt.
“Come in,” Isabel said now that she was broken from her stupor. She looked up to see her brother at the door, still in his boxers, rubbing the sleep from his eyes. “Well, good morning sleepy head.”
“Ha ha…very funny Isabel. Mom wanted me to tell you that she invited some friends to dinner tonight…again,” he said as he walked over to sit next to his sister on her bed. “And she expects us to dress accordingly.”
“What a surprise. Cause that’s something new.” The sarcasm was more then evident in Isabel’s voice.
“Hey sis, what do you say we get out of here today? Do some early Christmas shopping or something?”
“Michael…it’s Thanksgiving day…all the stores are closed.”
“Details. It doesn’t matter what we do…let’s just get out of here. You know mom’s just gonna be running around, screaming at the caterers and dad will be hiding in the study with his bottle of brandy. I promise we’ll be home in plenty of time to get ready for tonight’s social event of the year,” he said the last part in a snotty aristocratic accent that never failed to bring Isabel giggles.
“Alright. As long as you promise we’ll be home in time.”
“Alight. Let’s go.”
“Uh Micheal,” Isabel started, laughing, “Don’t you think you might want to get dressed first.”
Michael looked down, inspecting the sole pair of boxers that he was wearing and blushed slightly. He knew he was forgetting something. “Oh…yeah. How bout you give me twenty minutes?”
“Deal,” Isabel said, still laughing as her brother quickly made his way out of her room.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Michael and Isabel found themselves at the park, as there wasn’t much else to do when all the stores were closed. They were both sitting on the swings, now only lightly swaying back and forth, tired from their earlier playground excursions.
“So, how are things with you and Alex?” Michael asked, breaking the comfortable silence that had been surrounding them for a while.
“Great. Michael…he’s just so amazing. I mean, he just… No matter what he does he always seems to surprise me, ya know. I didn’t think I’d ever find someone so perfect.”
Michael just smiled knowingly as silence again overcame the siblings.
“Were you gonna tell mom about Alex?”
“Well…I don’t know. Not yet…I don’t think. Why?”
“Nothing… It was stupid, forget about it.”
“No, what.”
“I just wanna make sure that she doesn’t treat you the same way that she treated me when…well…you know.”
Silence again surrounded the two.
“Cause you know, if she ever did that again,” Michael started after the long pause. “I would be behind you one hundred percent. I would walk right out that door with you. I don’t need their freakin money.”
“I know you will. You always were the best brother a girl could have…even if you could be a little thick headed at times.”
“Trust me, you don’t need to remind me of my stupid mistakes. I have enough reminders everyday,” Michael confessed, a little quieter than normal, but Isabel still heard him.
Once again they drifted into silence, both lost in their own thoughts, until it was time to go home and face the horde.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Isabel dear, hurry up. The guests will begin arriving any minute,” Samantha Guerin called up the stairs to her daughter. Michael had already come down the stairs and was waiting for the guests to arrive. Him and Isabel had so graciously been given the jobs of welcoming the guests and seeing them into the lounge where champagne and cocktails were being served.
“Coming mother,” Isabel called as she smacked her lips together, having just finished applying her lipstick. She checked her hair in the mirror one last time before making her way downstairs. She was wearing her hair down, the curls falling over her shoulders, something she knew that her mother hated. She thought that it didn’t make Isabel look sophisticated enough.
Isabel made her way down the stairs, seeing her brother smiling up at her from down below, a knowing smirk on his face.
“Isabel dear, you look beautiful,” Samantha gushed. “Except your hair. Dear, you know how much better it looks up. You look so much more mature with a French twist,” she sighed. “Well, it’s too late now.” As if confirming her comment, just then the bell rang as the first guests arrived.
“Mr. and Mrs. Graham…how good it is to see you. Won’t you come in?” Samantha smiled widely, bidding her guests forward. The butler took their coats and Samantha led them to the lounge. Leaving Isabel and Michael to great and take care of the other guests as they arrived.
Once his mother and the guests were out of ear shot Michael groaned. “I really get tired of these things. I wish we could just have a normal dinner as a family once and a while.”
“Come on Michael, really,” Isabel chastised. “With our parents, do you seriously think that will ever happen?”
“No, just wishful thinking I guess.”
The doorbell rang once again and the siblings waited patiently as the bulter, Adam, once again opened the door. “Oh, hello Mr. and Mrs. Evans, it’s good to see you again. I didn’t know you were coming today,” Michael started, somewhat surprised to see them. The Evans usually had their own family dinner on Thanksgiving, something Michael had always longed for. “Max,” Michael acknowledged, not really knowing what to say to his friend. They hadn’t really spoken since he’d told Max how he’d lied about Liz.
“Michael,” Max nodded.
Diane noticed the strained looks going between her son and his lifelong friend and made a note to watch them tonight. Deciding to try and cut the tension, “Well, Michael dear, it’s so good to see you too. And you too Isabel. My you’ve grown into such a beautiful young woman.”
“Thank you Mrs. Evans,” Isabel blushed slightly.
“Oh, come on. We’ve known each other forever; call me Diane. And that goes for you too Michael.”
“Well, if you would follow me,” Isabel started, “my parents are waiting in the lounge.”
Once inside, the Evan’s went off to greet Samantha and Patrick Guerin, leaving Max, Michael and Isabel to stand in a strained silence. The doorbell rang once more, and Michael excused himself all too willingly to answer the door.
“I’m sure it’s not any consolation, but I know he’s sorry,” Isabel commented, breaking the silence.
“I know he’s sorry,” Max replied. “That’s not the problem.”
Isabel just nodded, understandingly. This was something that sorry just didn’t fix.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Mr. and Mrs. Harding. It was nice of you to come,” Michael greeted. “Courtney!” he smiled as he enveloped the girl in a hug. “It’s been a while.”
“Too long. Where’s Isabel?”
“Well, if you all will follow me,” Michael started, addressing the Hardings as well, “my parents along with the rest of the party are residing in the lounge.”
The three followed Michael, and as Courtney’s parents went right in to greet the Guerins, Courtney and Michael made their way to the corner where Max and Isabel were talking.
“Courtney,” Isabel yelled once she caught sight of her friend, the two had really become close the time she had come down to San Diego. Not caring if she was making a scene, Isabel ran over to Courtney and grabbed the girl in a hug. “I’m so glad you’re here,” Isabel breathed, sure that Courtney couldn’t completely comprehend how glad she was. The tension between Max and Michael was enough to suffocate.
Courtney just giggled as she and Isabel embraced. Then seeing Max, she walked over to him as well, giving him a hug. “Hey Max.”
“Courtney. Long time no see.”
Just as Isabel was about to say something, the bell rang once again and she excused herself to answer.
“So Max,” Courtney started, “How is Liz doing?”
A look of pain crossed Max’s eyes before he replied. “Um…fine I guess. We’re not…we’re not together anymore,” Max finally finished.
Courtney noticed the unintentional glare that Max shot Michael’s way with that statement. A little confused, she was about to ask what happened, when she decided against it. Max didn’t look like he particularly wanted to talk about the subject and she could always ask Isabel about it later.
Deciding to go on to what she thought was a safer subject, she turned to Michael. “So Michael, have you and Maria finally hooked up yet?” she asked teasingly.
Had Michael had a drink right now he would have spit it out at that moment. He was just a little shocked at Courtney’s comment, to put it mildly. “Um…no…no. We’re…we’re just friends.”
Courtney noticed how Michael stumbled a little over those words. What was up with these two? Michael should have at least chastised her over the Maria comment. Something was up, and somehow Courtney was going to find out what.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Isabel hurried quickly to the door, eager to greet the new guests. Her face fell once the door was opened and a tall man with blond hair and blue eyes walked through the door. “Andrew!” Isabel gasped out with a mix of shock and fear.
“Hello Izzie,” Andrew replied, a smile on his face.
That smile sent a shiver directly down Isabel’s spine. It wasn’t until she began searching around in a frantic effort to get away from his intense stare did she notice Andrew’s parents standing behind him. Quickly composing herself and returning to the socially poised mode that she’d been conditioned to, she greeted her guests.
“Hello Mr. and Mrs. Sorenson. I’m glad that you and Andrew could join us tonight. If you’ll follow me, my parents are waiting in the lounge.”
The Sorenson’s were all smiles, having always thought fondly of Isabel.
Isabel led the guests up to the lounge and motioned for them to enter first. She was about to go in herself when Andrew held her back.
“Can we talk?”
Hesitantly Isabel nodded and with apprehension allowed Andrew to lead her away from the security of her friends who were so close, yet so far away. Once they were alone Isabel’s gaze took on a cold demeanor. “What do you want Andrew?” she bit out.
Andrew visibly winced at her sharp tone. “Alright, I deserved that.”
A little calmer this time, Isabel continued. “What is it you wanted to talk about?”
“Ok. Promise me that you’re not going to say anything until I’m through. Ok?”
“Fine.”
“Alright. Look, I know that what we had kinda ended badly, and I know that it was my fault. But look, it’s over between Katie and me. She was nothing compared to you, but unfortunately it took me too long to see that. I can’t take back what I did to you, and I feel horrible. I guess…well I guess I’m trying to say…that I miss you. So much, in fact. I know it’s probably too much to ask but…could I possibly get another chance?”
After a slight pause, Isabel answered. “Are you done?”
“Yes.”
“Than you were right. It is too much to ask.”
“Come on Isabel. I love you. Just please…let me make it up to you.”
‘Right.’ Isabel thought to herself. ‘Like I let you have another chance when I caught you with Christine…and Laney…oh, and don’t forget Rachael. But I just let it slide, believing it was my fault. That I wasn’t working hard enough to keep you. Like I gave you another chance after all the bruises…passing it off as you having a little too much to drink. How I took you back every time you came back to me on your knees…begging…and then just turned around and let you hurt me again. After all those things I haven’t even told Michael about.’ But she didn’t tell him that. No, Isabel wouldn’t say that.
“Andrew. It’s over. You were the one who broke it off.”
“I know, but I was wrong. You mean everything to me. I can’t live without you.”
Isabel let out a sharp laugh at his comment. “Right. Having a little trouble finding a good lay lately,” she muttered before she realized what she was saying. But she soon realized her mistake when he grabbed her arm tightly.
“Listen you little bitch,” he seethed, “I don’t know why, but apparently I hadn’t completely satisfied my craving before I let you go. And then you went toddling off to San Diego before I got my fill. My body craves yours…wants yours. And you’re gonna give it to me. Whether you like it or not.”
“Andrew please,” Isabel pleaded, tears now streaming her face.
“Now now. That doesn’t sound like the proper tone of a former lover to me.”
“Lover…ha. If I remember correctly, you had to get me wasted to even think of giving you any,” she cried out in anger.
“Oh, you’re gonna be sorry for that comment little girl.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Michael looked around for Isabel, realizing she had been gone for quite some time. Glancing around he noticed the Sorensons talking with his parents. Looking further around the room there was no sign of their bastard of a son. Realizing that the Sorensons hadn’t been there previously, Michael felt a sense of dread well up inside him. ‘Isabel is missing and Andrew parents are here, but no Andrew.’ Michael stormed out of the room quickly, offering no explanation to Courtney and Max as they looked after him oddly.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Isabel!” Andrew heard Michael calling from down the hall. Knowing that he was close, Andrew quickly covered his bases. “You tell him anything…ANYTHING…I swear you’ll regret it,” he said, before forcefully letting go of her arm just before Michael walked into the room.
“Iz, are you alright,” Michael said rushing over to his sister and throwing a glare at the innocent faced Andrew.
“Yeah, yeah. I’m fine. Andrew just wanted to talk.”
“Why are you crying?”
“Oh, oh. It’s nothing. I just…got some…makeup in my eye. Stings like a bitch. That’s all…nothing to worry about.”
Michael looked at Isabel curiously, knowing that she wasn’t being completely honest with him. He decided not to push it, she’d come to him eventually. Shooting a threatening glance at Andrew, one that said in no uncertain terms that there’d be HELL to pay if he’d hurt his sister in any way, he turned back to his sister with caring eyes. “Come on, lets go back to the party,” he said, wrapping an arm around Isabel’s shoulders and leading her out of the room, leaving Andrew to follow as he pleased.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Upon returning to the group, Courtney noticed a new tenseness in Michael’s figure. It wasn’t until she took a look at Isabel that she got worried however. Her eyes were red and puffy, as if she’d been crying and her body was rigid, the life taken out of her form.
“Um, Courtney. I don’t know if you ever met…Andrew Sorenson. Andrew, this is Courtney Harding.”
“Pleasure,” Andrew replied, extending his hand.
“Likewise,” Courtney hesitantly grabbed for his hand. She couldn’t help but notice the way that Isabel attempted to stay as far away from him as possible without alarming everybody. Then there were the death glares shot Andrew’s way from both Michael and Max. The two now seemed on alert, as if ready to lash out at the new guest at a moments notice.
“Hey Isabel, could we talk? We have so much to catch up on,” Courtney asked, disguising her worry with a lighthearted tone. She was going to get to the bottom of this.
“Of course,” Isabel replied, all to willingly. The girls excused themselves from the group and made their way towards Isabel’s room.
Once safely inside, Courtney quickly turned on her friend. “Alright girl, what the heck was going on down there? First Max is glaring at Michael, then you come back with some guy, seemingly scared to death and teary eyed, then both Michael and Max are shooting glares at him. Now girl, I want some answers…now.”
Looking at Courtney and seeing the sincerity and compassion in her eyes, Isabel heaved a heavy sigh, and began…
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So let me see if I’ve got this straight. Michael said something to Max that made him break up with Liz. A whole lot a shit happens and Max starts realizing he’s made a mistake. Then Michael comes clean, tells Max he lied about the whole thing, and so now they’re not talking to each other again.”
“Well, I guess that’s the basics of it, yeah,” Isabel responded to Courtney’s reiteration.
“Alright, well that explains that. Now who is this Andrew and why were Max and Michael giving him dirty looks?”
Isabel closed her eyes, apparently readying herself before divulging her story. “Andrew is my ex and lets just say the breakup wasn’t exactly pretty.”
“What happened?”
“Let’s just say that he got me drunk and slept with me then dropped me the next day for another girl.”
“Oh Isabel, that’s terrible.”
“You don’t know the half of it,” Isabel muttered under her breath, not expecting Courtney to hear her.
“There’s more?” Courtney asked tentatively.
Isabel closed her eyes once again, trying to keep control of her emotions and stop the tears that were trying desperately to fall. After taking a deep breath, she spoke, “Court, could we please not talk about this?”
“Okay. But I’m here for you; you know that right? I want you to know that you can come to me with anything.”
Silence enveloped the two before I knock was heard at the door. “Hey Is? Court? Dinner’s being served,” Michael called through the door.
“Thanks,” Isabel called to her brother before making her way over to the door.
Courtney came up behind her, placing her hand on Isabel’s shoulder. “I meant that Is. I’m here for you.”
“Thank you,” Isabel said so softly that Courtney barely heard her. Without looking back, Isabel led the way out her door and down towards the dining room.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So, Isabel dear,” Samantha Guerin started. “How has your stay in San Diego been? She has been staying down there with her brother for the last few weeks,” she continued, turning to the rest of her guests at that last statement.
“It’s been great Mother. I like it a lot down there. I was actually thinking about starting school there,” Isabel said, not mentioning the fact that she had already been accepted and intended on starting at USD in January.
“Oh, that’s great Isabel. I don’t know if he told you, but Andrew was planning on transferring down to San Diego sometime soon. Where was it that you were going to go dear?” Susan Sorenson replied.
“UCSD,” Andrew replied with a smirk.
Susan gazed lovingly at her son, missing the panicked look that crossed Isabel’s face. It was not missed however by Michael, Max and Courtney, who looked sympathetically towards Isabel while the other two sent murderous glares Andrew’s way.
The rest of dinner went on uneventfully. Small talk was exchanged, but this seemed to bore the four youths sitting together at one end of the table. They shared their own light conversation, shying away from the troublesome realities that ruled their lives, their exchanges inconsequential to the rest of the group.
Their interactions were not missed by Diane Evans though. She noticed the tenseness that surrounded them. She saw the glares that Max and especially Michael sent to the young Mr. Sorenson. She also noticed the strained looks that passed between her son and his life long friend. She made note to talk to Max about it later and went back to the conversation she had been only partially participating in earlier with Samantha Guerin and Trisha Harding.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Max had finally had enough. He couldn’t take this anymore; he needed to go get some air. The potentially suffocating environment was starting to get to him. Excusing himself from the table, Max made his way outside into the gardens.
Looking up at the sky, he searched for answers. Something…anything that could help him make sense out of his life. But no answers came.
“Hey,” came a faint voice from behind him.
“Hey,” Max replied, not looking away from his inspection of the nighttime sky.
“Look Maxwell, I screwed up big time. I know that. And I’m sorry. I just…God, I hate this. I hate this distance that’s been placed between us. I mean, this is so much worse than you just being mad at me. This is just…it’s like we don’t even know each other any more.”
There was a pause before Michael continued.
“And I don’t know how many times I can tell you that I’m sorry. I don’t think that I can express how sorry I am. I don’t know how to make this better.”
“Maybe because you can’t make it better!” Max finally yelled in agitation. “This isn’t something that you can just apologize for and make it all better Michael. This isn’t something you can fix. Saying sorry, no matter how many times you say it, isn’t gonna make this go away. Sorry isn’t good enough!”
“I know that…”
“No Michael, I don’t think you do. I don’t think that you could possibly understand what it feels like to be me. I lost her Michael. I lost her and I love her more than anything. I realize that now that it’s too late. I mean God, you were supposed to be my best friend…and…and you lie to me. You lie to me on the slim possibility that I could get hurt. That wasn’t your decision to make Michael! That wasn’t your call! But for some reason you thought you were protecting me. Well you protected me Michael! Now look, you’ve ruined my life!”
Max hadn’t meant for all this to come out…right now…tonight. But all the days of pent up frustration and anger and pain were coming out right here.
“I’ve been lost Michael. And it’s all because I’m without her. But at least before I could tell myself that it was for the best. That I was saving myself the heartache down the line. But then to find out that it was all a lie. That I could have everything that I’ve wanted for the past six weeks…that I could have her in my arms right now…that I could be happy…
“I threw it all away Michael. I threw it all away and now I’m paying the consequences. So don’t tell me you want to fix it. Don’t tell me that you’re sorry. I’ve heard enough.”
“Max I…”
“Ya know what Michael, maybe since every time you try to help, you end up ruining my life…maybe you should stay out of it.” And with that Max stalked back inside, disappearing into the throng of guests.
Unbeknownst to either of them however, Diane Evans heard the whole exchange.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
-
Pegleg
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 89
- Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm
- Location: Running from the Voices in my Head
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 33
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“You’re what?!?!” Tess shrieked into the night.
“I’m pregnant,” Maria replied calmly. She had gone over and over this moment in her head a million times since she had found out; she could do this. Besides, these were her best friends, if she couldn’t tell them, then how would she tell anyone else? Tess of course had been completely out of the loop, so her reaction wasn’t much of a surprise from what Maria imagined it would be. Liz on the other hand remained quiet.
“But…how? I mean, the last time I checked, you were still a virgin! What haven’t you guys been telling me?” Tess had had the feeling earlier that she had missed something important in her friend’s life when Liz wouldn’t answer her question and instead had said to ask Maria about the whole Michael situation. Had…oh my god!
“Last time you were here, I was. I’m sorry. It’s just been a really busy and stressful month and a half, or whatever, since I last saw you. And…I didn’t know how to tell you guys. I’m sorry.” Maria sat down on the couch resting her head in her hands as she rubbed her temples gently. She could do this, she repeated over and over to herself.
Liz came and sat beside her friend, gently rubbing a hand in circles on her back.
“Ria, why didn’t you tell me? I mean, when did you find out?”
“Just on Sunday.”
“Are you okay with this?” Liz refused to let go of her friend, wanting her to know that she would be by her side if she needed anything at all.
“Yeah…I think so actually. I mean, at first I didn’t know what to do. But I’m a lot better now. When I found out I freaked…I mean, I don’t know what I would have done if Izzie hadn’t stopped by.”
“Isabel knows already?” Liz tried not to show it but it still hurt her that she hadn’t been the first person Maria had come to with this.
“She came over on Sunday for something and she found me right after... She made me tell her what was wrong because I was crying and…she was a good friend. I really just needed someone to talk to, and you were gone Lizzie, and…” Maria didn’t know what else to say. She felt like she was apologizing to Liz for not telling her first, but it wasn’t something she should have to apologize about.
“It’s alright Ria. I understand.”
“Wait. I’m still kinda lost. Can we go back to how this all started?” Tess asked as she sat on the other side of Maria so that she was now surrounded on the couch by her best friends.
“Sorry Tess. Umm…well there was this party and it was just after Lizzie broke up with Max and the day I found out that mom was getting married…” Maria relayed the whole story with help from Liz of that fateful night and the morning after.
“So wait, you slept together while drunk and then just decided to be friends? Wow!”
“Well it wasn’t easy. It was really awkward at first. Going up to Michael that day and asking him to tell me what happened that night was the hardest thing I’ve ever had to do. But after a while it was great. We’ve had a lot of fun together…and I think…I really like him…like him like him, I mean.”
“Why’s that a bad thing?”
“What if he doesn’t feel the same way?”
“Wait a minute. You are going to tell him about the baby, right?”
“I…I don’t know. I mean, I don’t want him to feel like he has to stay with me just because we have a kid together. I don’t want to hurt him like that; I don’t want to hurt myself.”
“How do you know he doesn’t feel the same as you?”
“I don’t know. But…I just have to think about this for a while, okay? I’m so confused right now. I haven’t even known for a week yet. I mean, I found out on Sunday, and Izzie stopped by and she found me…I had to tell her. Then last night while you guys were downstairs with Alex, mom came back to get her purse and found me crying, so I had to tell her, too. I’m sorry I didn’t come to you right away Lizzie. I just…I didn’t want you to be disappointed in me.”
“Ria, you are my best friend and always have been. I would never do anything to hurt you, you know that.”
“I know, I’m sorry…here I go again crying…” The tears were streaming down Maria’s face again. But it felt good. She no longer had to hide anything from her best friends; they knew and they still loved her, supported her. What had she ever done to deserve such amazing people in her life?
“Maria, we both love you. You don’t have to worry about losing me or Lizzie as friends,” Tess said softly.
“I realize that now…I guess I’ve just been a little emotional the last few days…” all three of the girls laughed a little bit, but that was soon gone.
“So what are you planning on doing now?” Liz finally asked the question that had been bugging her. She loved Maria and wanted to make sure she would be okay.
“I don’t know. I mean, how am I going to keep up with school while having a baby? And mom…she’s so far away…and…I just don’t know right now!!!” Maria was so confused she couldn’t think straight. Liz had brought up a good point. What was she going to do now? Her baby needed her…she couldn’t just flake out on her own child…never!
“Shh! It’s okay Ria, honey!” Tess whispered softly. “Why don’t you go to bed chica? You look tired and you need your sleep. We can talk more later.”
“Yeah, and if we’re going shopping tomorrow we’ll have to wake up early,” Liz reminded.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Amy arrived at the apartment early the next morning with Kyle standing beside her. Jim had wanted to go visit an old friend so he figured he could do that while the girls and Kyle went shopping. But Kyle wasn’t exactly too thrilled about the shopping part, except for the fact that Tess would be there, of course. He was planning on asking her out sometime…the only problem was he had to find the right time. He just hoped Maria had been right and Tess liked him back.
Tess yawned as she padded her way toward the knocking of the door. Her hair was still disheveled from sleep and she was in her pajamas since she just got out of bed. ‘Well at least this is an improvement, yesterday I was in a towel,’ she thought to herself with a giggle.
Tess opened the door before heading into the living room where she laid down on the couch and was about to go back to sleep when Amy’s voice interrupted her.
“Tess? Honey, why aren’t you ready to go?”
“I figured I’d just stay here and catch up on my sleep,” she answered with a yawn, not even looking up.
Kyle just stood beside the couch watching Tess. She was just so cute when she was half asleep like that. And those little bunny pajamas were too adorable! Did she even realize he was there? He doubted it.
“Okay honey, but you’re gonna miss out on all the great sales,” Amy shook her head with a laugh at Tess’s still unmoving body.
“Yeah Tessie. You’re gonna miss all the great things at Victoria Secret,” Maria stated with a smile as she walked into the room having heard the conversation. She had noticed Kyle right away and gave him a wink as she walked past saying those two words that could get any guy’s blood flowing, ‘Victoria Secret.’
Kyle had to suppress the groan that rose in his throat. Standing there looking at Tess and eyeing the perfectly smooth porcelain skin of her stomach exposed by her tank top riding up…and hearing those words…boy was this a test of his strength…
No one noticed the lack of any response from Tess as she had fallen asleep soon after lying down.
“You know, maybe I think I’ll just stay here too,” Kyle spoke up. This was just the chance he needed. It would be just him and Tess alone in the apartment all day…the possibilities were endless.
“Oh, what’s the matter, Kyle? You don’t feel like spending a day with us girls, expanding your horizons and trying on skimpy little outfits?” Maria laughed. Kyle’s face was so perfect, where was a camera when she needed one?
“That’s okay, I think I’ll pass. I don’t particularly feel like playing Barbie doll for a bunch of girls.” They all laughed at his comment, because they knew it was true. If Kyle had been there, they would have eventually made him try on anything they thought looked cute. Plus, they would have been asking his opinion on the clothes they were trying on, and that was just uncharted territory that Kyle did not feeling like getting himself stuck in at the moment. Nope, he was fine where he was. And Tess was staying, so he had no real reason to go.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“No dad…I know, I just figured I’d let the girls do the shopping. It’s not really my thing,” Kyle laughed into his cell phone trying to be as quiet as possible so as not to wake up Tess. “Yeah, I’m at Maria and Liz’s apartment…no, Tess is still here, but she’s asleep. I don’t think she liked the idea of getting up early cause she fell asleep two seconds after we got here…Yeah, I know dad. Okay. Bye.” Kyle shook his head at his father’s worries. What did he think was gonna happen? How many times in the past had he been alone with girls and nothing happened? Okay, well maybe his dad didn’t know about all that…but still! He wasn’t a kid anymore, he could take care of himself and make his own decisions.
“Kyle?” Tess’s voice sounded a little sleepy as she stood in the doorway of the kitchen looking at him funny. “What are you doing here?” The only response she got was laughter out of him. “What’s so funny?”
“Nothing. You just fell asleep right away after letting us in and you missed that whole conversation.”
“Oh. Okay.” Tess still seemed a little confused. “Umm…I’m going to go and take a shower real quick. I guess you can just make yourself at home like you have been. Umm…yeah…” Tess blushed as she thought about Kyle being in the living room while she was taking a shower. Although she wasn’t quite sure why this felt so weird when the other night they had been staying in the same hotel room…
“Sure.” At the words ‘shower’ and ‘quick’ spoken by the little sprite of a girl before him he couldn’t help his mind from wandering in directions that his father would definitely not approve of. ‘I think I could use a quick-I mean cold shower too,’ Kyle thought in his mind, yeah, that’s what he meant…
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So Ria, have you thought about what you’re going to do…you know?” Liz asked as the three of them sat down to have lunch in the food court at Fashion Valley.
“I don’t know. I mean…it’s so hard deciding what to do…I mean it affects everything…”
“Honey, can I give you some advice?” Amy asked.
“Of course mom.”
“Well, I want you to spend some time and really think about what this means. Are you planning on telling Michael about this? Cause honey, he does have the right to know.”
“I know mom. I don’t want my child to have to grow up without a father like I was forced to…”
“I know dear. Just give it a lot of thought. You are always welcome to come and stay with Jim and I back home if you ever need us. I mean it honey. I love you and I could never just abandon you.” Maria was crying from her mother’s heartfelt caring words. They had always been close, and now more than ever, Maria was thankful for her mother’s presence in her life.
“Thank you mom!” The two hugged and cried, and soon Liz felt left out and wanted to give Maria her support, so she joined them in a group hug.
A while later they were all calmed down as they finished their lunch.
“Maybe you should take a year off. You know, so you can relax and get used to everything. I’m sure if you talked to the school they would hold your scholarship for you.”
“Maybe. I don’t know. I just…need some time. Can we not talk about this right now?”
“Of course. I’m sorry!” Liz felt bad about bringing all this up; she was just so shocked by it all last night.
“Why don’t we go the baby store over there? Maybe you’ll find something that you like. You know, get the baby its first present or something?” Amy suggested. Amy remembered back to her own pregnancy. She had been scared and lonely and not sure of what would happen after her parents threw her out. She had somehow found her way to some shops, and on impulse wound up in a baby store, where she bought Maria’s first blanket. And she actually still had that blanket tucked away in Maria’s old closet in a box of baby stuff. ‘Maybe it’s time to get that stuff out again…I’m going to be a grandmother!’
“I guess,” Maria shrugged.
“Honey, maybe it’ll make this all a little easier. I know when I bought that first thing for you it changed my world. I wasn’t scared and lost anymore…I had you!”
“I love you mom.”
“And I love you too honey. Come on, we still have more shopping to do.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Tess, would you go out with me?” Kyle asked, wiping the nervous sweat off his forehead as he paced the living room floor. “No! Ahh! Okay…Hey Tess, why don’t we go to a movie?” He thought about it for a moment, then shook his head. “No…it’s still wrong. Tess, would you-”
“Yes Kyle?” Tess’s voice called from behind causing him to jump a mile. He had definitely not been expecting that. Tess had to suppress her own giggles as he jumped in the air and spun around to see her. He seemed completely and utterly surprised. If he didn’t know she was there, then why had he been talking to her? This was too weird.
“Tess!” Great, just great. Now what was he going to tell her? He had to come up with something quick. ‘Just ask her out you stupid idiot,’ that voice inside him replied.
“Yes Kyle?” she reiterated again as she walked past him to sit on the couch.
“I…uh…” he couldn’t find the words as he sat beside her. He was too busy looking at her. God she was beautiful! Without realizing what he was doing, Kyle leaned closer and closer…until their lips were almost touching. The kiss was soft and sweet and only lasted a few moments before he pulled away to look into her eyes. What he found there only made him smile. Maybe that wasn’t such a bad idea after all!
“Kyle?” Her voice was soft and flowing, it sounded like music to his ears, her expression dazed.
“Would you go out with me?” he blurted out without a moments hesitation.
“Kyle?” Had she just heard him right? He wanted to go out with her? Maybe she was dreaming again…yes, that had to be it. What would Kyle want with a girl like her when he could have anyone?
“We can do whatever you want…I just…”
“Yes,” she smiled at his stuttering. He was just so cute!
“Really?”
“Yes! Don’t be so astonished. I’ve always liked you Kyle,” her cheeks flushed at her forwardness, but she couldn’t help it, it just came out. She couldn’t help herself around Kyle…she just couldn’t.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Kyle and Tess were curled up on the couch together watching 10 Things I Hate About You, Tess’s favorite. Once in a while they would share a shy glance and sweet smile, as she lay curled up against him. Kyle just smiled even more and brushed a piece of hair out of her face as she drifted off to sleep in his arms.
That was how Liz, Amy and Maria found them upon returning from a long day of shopping. Maria’s feet were killing her, but the smile on her face was proof of how much fun she had. It was great having her mom around. She really needed to thank Jim again for giving this to her.
“We’re back!” Amy called out only to be shushed by Kyle as they entered the living room. All three women stopped when they saw how cute the couple on the couch looked all cuddled up together. Maria simply raised an eyebrow at Kyle with a smirk. Oh yeah, she had been right! “Sorry. Is she still sleeping? My goodness I’ve forgotten how much that child could sleep!” Amy laughed.
“We were watching the movie and she just fell asleep a few minutes ago. So did you guys have fun?” He readjusted himself a little so that he could more comfortably look at them while not disturbing Tess.
“Yeah, lots. You could have come with us though.”
“That’s okay. I had fun here.” His smile wasn’t missed by Maria. She had made a match for two of her friends and she wished them well.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
It was two hours later when Maria found herself finally alone. She was sitting on her couch with her shopping bags on the floor around her. Tess, Liz, Amy, and Kyle had gone to meet Jim while Maria had said she was going to take a nap. But she didn’t feel like sleeping right now.
She took out the bag from the baby store and pulled out the toy inside. It was a white teddy bear that said ‘Baby’s First Teddy’ on its stomach. It was so soft and perfect that Maria couldn’t resist buying it. Her mother had been right. Buying that first thing for the baby made everything more real. And no matter what, Maria was sure now that things would work out. She would find a way to make it work for her child. Anything for this baby…Maria hugged the stuffed animal to herself as she thought about her baby…her baby…
“Ria? Hey, how was shopping?” Alex asked as he let himself into the apartment without so much as knocking.
“It was a lot of fun,” Maria smiled back at him as he came and sat beside her.
“Hey what’s that?” Alex asked as he read the letters on the bear’s stomach. “Baby’s first teddy? Is your mom gonna have a baby or something?” The innocent question caused Maria so much more pain than she had thought. She hadn’t wanted Alex to find out this way, but now she had to tell him. She just hoped he wasn’t too hurt by it.
“No…actually, I am.” Maria bit her lip and watched quietly as Alex’s eyes got wider and wider. The hurt that crossed his face hurt her just as much. She hadn’t told him before. Had she even planned on telling him? She could see all the questions in his emotions. God, how could she do this to one of her best friends? He had practically been the big brother she had never had for over a year now.
“What?” he couldn’t believe his ears. His Ria, was pregnant? Oh god! He should have protected her that night…he shouldn’t have been out having fun with Isabel…he should have known that Maria was up to something…he had been stupid.
“I’m sorry I didn’t tell you before Alex, but I just found out on Sunday, and it hasn’t been easy.”
“It’s okay Maria.” Alex could see the pain that she was going through and couldn’t be mad at her for not telling him sooner. No, it was his fault for not stopping this from happening. “You don’t have to apologize. So, do I get to be Uncle Alex?” he asked with a big smile, instantly cheering her up at the same time.
“Of course! I wouldn’t have it any other way!” Maria laughed. Wow, that had gone so much better than she had ever thought it would. Why did she ever think it would be bad in the first place? She wasn’t sure.
“So who knows? I mean, have you told Michael yet?”
“Well, Isabel, Liz, Tess, Kyle, and mom all know. I’m not sure if mom has told Jim or not. I don’t mind if she does though,” she shrugged, purposefully not answering the other question.
“So what about Michael?”
“I don’t know. Everyone’s been asking me that, and I just don’t know. Can’t I have some time? I mean, I haven’t even known for a week yet! Some women know about their children for weeks before they tell their husbands! So why is everybody freaking out on me?” She was trying so hard to be strong here, but everyone was making this so difficult.
“Because you aren’t married Ria. Don’t take this wrong, alright? We all love you and we want what’s best for you. But don’t you also have to do what is best for your child? Isn’t Michael, having a father, what is best for him or her?”
Maria couldn’t help the tears that were coming now as Alex enfolded her in his arms. It was a conspiracy; everyone was out to get her! It was almost as if she couldn’t get a moment’s peace. Maybe this was why she had kept putting off telling everyone around her.
She felt like she was trapped and she needed to get out, be alone for a while. She hadn’t had a moment alone in forever, it seemed.
“Alex, could you just leave me alone for a while? I think I might go take that nap right now.” She didn’t want to hurt his feelings, but she had to be alone for a little bit, and before long the others would be back, so it had to be now.
“Sure. But if you need anything just call or come downstairs.”
“Thanks Alex.”
“No problem.” Alex gave her a hug before he headed to the door. He felt bad for what he had said to her. He made her cry…he never wanted to purposely do that…but he had.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Saturday came and went without much trauma. Maria’s mother kept her word and took her to the doctor and then the pharmacy to get her started on pre-natal vitamins. Maria was amazed by how great her mother was being through all of this. It must be weird to be a grandmother at the ago of 36, but Amy couldn’t be happier.
Saturday was the last day that Maria had with her mother because she would be leaving on a plane early the next morning. She would have to say goodbye to her mom, Tess, Kyle and Jim…at least until Christmas break.
“Maria? Are you alright honey?” Amy asked as she parked the car next to the apartment.
“Yeah mom, I’m fine. I’m just gonna miss you,” Maria smiled sadly.
“Oh, I’m gonna miss you too honey, but I’ll see you in less than a month.”
“I know.”
“And hey, we’re still going out to dinner tonight, Jim insists. So we don’t have to say goodbye just yet.”
“Thanks mom. For everything. You’re the greatest.”
“Oh honey, you’re getting all sappy. What happened to my Teflon-babe daughter who never let anything get to her?”
“She met the real world head on,” Maria offered causing both women to laugh. It felt good to laugh.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Dinner was fun for everyone. Alex was telling some of his silly jokes making everyone laugh. And Maria made sure to watch Kyle and Tess closely. They were just so cute. Kyle had glared at Maria when they first got to the restaurant and Maria had sat in the seat beside her friend. Maria got up quickly upon seeing his face. And the funniest part was that Jim was totally clueless as to everything that was passing with regards to Kyle and Tess. Everyone else at the table knew about the two’s new relationship except Alex and Jim.
Alex being as smart as he was figured it out soon enough. Under the table Kyle and Tess were holding hands until the food came and when it did Kyle gave her hand a squeeze as he lifted it in his own hand. Alex happened to be sitting across from Tess and noticed the simple loving gesture, which really confused him for a moment.
“Wait a minute, are you…ouch!” Alex was asking before he was kicked swiftly in the leg by Kyle to shut him up. “Oh, I get it…” his voice was much softer this time as a result of the new pain in his leg.
The girls couldn’t help but giggling at the look on Alex and Kyle’s faces as they sort of glared at each other. It was just hilarious.
“Thank you for dinner, Jim,” Liz said as they were all getting up and heading out of the restaurant.
“You’re welcome,” he smiled, “I’m just glad we all got this chance to get to know each other.” And Jim meant every word of what he said. The last few days had been quite an experience for him. He met his future step-daughter, and he loved her already, but he knew he would from Amy’s stories. And Maria’s best friends were great people too. He had a feeling he would be getting to know all of them better in the future, but it was just a hunch.
“Yeah, thanks Jim,” Alex piped up.
“No problem Alex, you just keep an eye on these girls for me,” he smiled.
“Yes sir!” Alex saluted causing everyone to laugh.
Kyle stood up from his seat and like a gentleman he helped Tess from her chair, and taking her by the hand as they walked with Amy, Liz, and Alex toward the door. Jim watched them with a confused look on his face. Sure his son had good manners, but since when did he act like that?
Maria noticed Jim’s confusion but tried to hold back the laughter from her voice.
“They are so cute together,” Maria smiled.
“Who?” Jim asked confused.
“Tess and Kyle. They’ve been drooling over each other all week. He finally asked her out though and they are just so cute!” Finally realization came to Jim as he put together all of the odd looks and smiles that had been passed around the table at dinner. Now it all made sense.
“Hmm…do I really want them staying in the same hotel room tonight?” Jim mumbled to himself but Maria heard it and the laughter escaped before she could stop it.
“I’m sure they’ll be fine,” Maria returned as the two of them headed for the doors following after their group. After a short moment of silence Maria continued.
“Thank you Jim, for everything. I’ve had the best week just being able to spend time with mom, and I owe it all to you.” Maria looked down at her hands, which she was nervously twisting in front of her. She could do this…besides, her mother had already told him, hadn’t she?
“I’d do anything for you and you’re mother Maria. I know that I’ve just met you, but I hope maybe someday you’ll come to me like a father if you ever need anything. I love your mother, and you are a part of her. If you’ll let me, I’d love to be the father that you never got to have.” The sincerity in his voice brought tears to Maria’s eyes. Damn all those hormones!
“Thank you Jim.” Maria took a deep breath, trying to find the words. “I just thought…you know…that I should tell you…since you are marrying my mom and everything…I’m pregnant.” Afraid to see the look that might cross his face Maria ducked her head, biting on her lower lip.
“Well, I guess I should say congratulations then, huh?” Jim asked as he reached his arms out and brought Maria into a hug. “So do I get to play grandpa?” he asked with a genuine laugh. Maria couldn’t believe her ears. Was she hearing this right? Maybe everything would work out after all.
“I’d love for you to be my child’s grandpa, Jim,” Maria smiled back happily.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 33
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“You’re what?!?!” Tess shrieked into the night.
“I’m pregnant,” Maria replied calmly. She had gone over and over this moment in her head a million times since she had found out; she could do this. Besides, these were her best friends, if she couldn’t tell them, then how would she tell anyone else? Tess of course had been completely out of the loop, so her reaction wasn’t much of a surprise from what Maria imagined it would be. Liz on the other hand remained quiet.
“But…how? I mean, the last time I checked, you were still a virgin! What haven’t you guys been telling me?” Tess had had the feeling earlier that she had missed something important in her friend’s life when Liz wouldn’t answer her question and instead had said to ask Maria about the whole Michael situation. Had…oh my god!
“Last time you were here, I was. I’m sorry. It’s just been a really busy and stressful month and a half, or whatever, since I last saw you. And…I didn’t know how to tell you guys. I’m sorry.” Maria sat down on the couch resting her head in her hands as she rubbed her temples gently. She could do this, she repeated over and over to herself.
Liz came and sat beside her friend, gently rubbing a hand in circles on her back.
“Ria, why didn’t you tell me? I mean, when did you find out?”
“Just on Sunday.”
“Are you okay with this?” Liz refused to let go of her friend, wanting her to know that she would be by her side if she needed anything at all.
“Yeah…I think so actually. I mean, at first I didn’t know what to do. But I’m a lot better now. When I found out I freaked…I mean, I don’t know what I would have done if Izzie hadn’t stopped by.”
“Isabel knows already?” Liz tried not to show it but it still hurt her that she hadn’t been the first person Maria had come to with this.
“She came over on Sunday for something and she found me right after... She made me tell her what was wrong because I was crying and…she was a good friend. I really just needed someone to talk to, and you were gone Lizzie, and…” Maria didn’t know what else to say. She felt like she was apologizing to Liz for not telling her first, but it wasn’t something she should have to apologize about.
“It’s alright Ria. I understand.”
“Wait. I’m still kinda lost. Can we go back to how this all started?” Tess asked as she sat on the other side of Maria so that she was now surrounded on the couch by her best friends.
“Sorry Tess. Umm…well there was this party and it was just after Lizzie broke up with Max and the day I found out that mom was getting married…” Maria relayed the whole story with help from Liz of that fateful night and the morning after.
“So wait, you slept together while drunk and then just decided to be friends? Wow!”
“Well it wasn’t easy. It was really awkward at first. Going up to Michael that day and asking him to tell me what happened that night was the hardest thing I’ve ever had to do. But after a while it was great. We’ve had a lot of fun together…and I think…I really like him…like him like him, I mean.”
“Why’s that a bad thing?”
“What if he doesn’t feel the same way?”
“Wait a minute. You are going to tell him about the baby, right?”
“I…I don’t know. I mean, I don’t want him to feel like he has to stay with me just because we have a kid together. I don’t want to hurt him like that; I don’t want to hurt myself.”
“How do you know he doesn’t feel the same as you?”
“I don’t know. But…I just have to think about this for a while, okay? I’m so confused right now. I haven’t even known for a week yet. I mean, I found out on Sunday, and Izzie stopped by and she found me…I had to tell her. Then last night while you guys were downstairs with Alex, mom came back to get her purse and found me crying, so I had to tell her, too. I’m sorry I didn’t come to you right away Lizzie. I just…I didn’t want you to be disappointed in me.”
“Ria, you are my best friend and always have been. I would never do anything to hurt you, you know that.”
“I know, I’m sorry…here I go again crying…” The tears were streaming down Maria’s face again. But it felt good. She no longer had to hide anything from her best friends; they knew and they still loved her, supported her. What had she ever done to deserve such amazing people in her life?
“Maria, we both love you. You don’t have to worry about losing me or Lizzie as friends,” Tess said softly.
“I realize that now…I guess I’ve just been a little emotional the last few days…” all three of the girls laughed a little bit, but that was soon gone.
“So what are you planning on doing now?” Liz finally asked the question that had been bugging her. She loved Maria and wanted to make sure she would be okay.
“I don’t know. I mean, how am I going to keep up with school while having a baby? And mom…she’s so far away…and…I just don’t know right now!!!” Maria was so confused she couldn’t think straight. Liz had brought up a good point. What was she going to do now? Her baby needed her…she couldn’t just flake out on her own child…never!
“Shh! It’s okay Ria, honey!” Tess whispered softly. “Why don’t you go to bed chica? You look tired and you need your sleep. We can talk more later.”
“Yeah, and if we’re going shopping tomorrow we’ll have to wake up early,” Liz reminded.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Amy arrived at the apartment early the next morning with Kyle standing beside her. Jim had wanted to go visit an old friend so he figured he could do that while the girls and Kyle went shopping. But Kyle wasn’t exactly too thrilled about the shopping part, except for the fact that Tess would be there, of course. He was planning on asking her out sometime…the only problem was he had to find the right time. He just hoped Maria had been right and Tess liked him back.
Tess yawned as she padded her way toward the knocking of the door. Her hair was still disheveled from sleep and she was in her pajamas since she just got out of bed. ‘Well at least this is an improvement, yesterday I was in a towel,’ she thought to herself with a giggle.
Tess opened the door before heading into the living room where she laid down on the couch and was about to go back to sleep when Amy’s voice interrupted her.
“Tess? Honey, why aren’t you ready to go?”
“I figured I’d just stay here and catch up on my sleep,” she answered with a yawn, not even looking up.
Kyle just stood beside the couch watching Tess. She was just so cute when she was half asleep like that. And those little bunny pajamas were too adorable! Did she even realize he was there? He doubted it.
“Okay honey, but you’re gonna miss out on all the great sales,” Amy shook her head with a laugh at Tess’s still unmoving body.
“Yeah Tessie. You’re gonna miss all the great things at Victoria Secret,” Maria stated with a smile as she walked into the room having heard the conversation. She had noticed Kyle right away and gave him a wink as she walked past saying those two words that could get any guy’s blood flowing, ‘Victoria Secret.’
Kyle had to suppress the groan that rose in his throat. Standing there looking at Tess and eyeing the perfectly smooth porcelain skin of her stomach exposed by her tank top riding up…and hearing those words…boy was this a test of his strength…
No one noticed the lack of any response from Tess as she had fallen asleep soon after lying down.
“You know, maybe I think I’ll just stay here too,” Kyle spoke up. This was just the chance he needed. It would be just him and Tess alone in the apartment all day…the possibilities were endless.
“Oh, what’s the matter, Kyle? You don’t feel like spending a day with us girls, expanding your horizons and trying on skimpy little outfits?” Maria laughed. Kyle’s face was so perfect, where was a camera when she needed one?
“That’s okay, I think I’ll pass. I don’t particularly feel like playing Barbie doll for a bunch of girls.” They all laughed at his comment, because they knew it was true. If Kyle had been there, they would have eventually made him try on anything they thought looked cute. Plus, they would have been asking his opinion on the clothes they were trying on, and that was just uncharted territory that Kyle did not feeling like getting himself stuck in at the moment. Nope, he was fine where he was. And Tess was staying, so he had no real reason to go.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“No dad…I know, I just figured I’d let the girls do the shopping. It’s not really my thing,” Kyle laughed into his cell phone trying to be as quiet as possible so as not to wake up Tess. “Yeah, I’m at Maria and Liz’s apartment…no, Tess is still here, but she’s asleep. I don’t think she liked the idea of getting up early cause she fell asleep two seconds after we got here…Yeah, I know dad. Okay. Bye.” Kyle shook his head at his father’s worries. What did he think was gonna happen? How many times in the past had he been alone with girls and nothing happened? Okay, well maybe his dad didn’t know about all that…but still! He wasn’t a kid anymore, he could take care of himself and make his own decisions.
“Kyle?” Tess’s voice sounded a little sleepy as she stood in the doorway of the kitchen looking at him funny. “What are you doing here?” The only response she got was laughter out of him. “What’s so funny?”
“Nothing. You just fell asleep right away after letting us in and you missed that whole conversation.”
“Oh. Okay.” Tess still seemed a little confused. “Umm…I’m going to go and take a shower real quick. I guess you can just make yourself at home like you have been. Umm…yeah…” Tess blushed as she thought about Kyle being in the living room while she was taking a shower. Although she wasn’t quite sure why this felt so weird when the other night they had been staying in the same hotel room…
“Sure.” At the words ‘shower’ and ‘quick’ spoken by the little sprite of a girl before him he couldn’t help his mind from wandering in directions that his father would definitely not approve of. ‘I think I could use a quick-I mean cold shower too,’ Kyle thought in his mind, yeah, that’s what he meant…
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So Ria, have you thought about what you’re going to do…you know?” Liz asked as the three of them sat down to have lunch in the food court at Fashion Valley.
“I don’t know. I mean…it’s so hard deciding what to do…I mean it affects everything…”
“Honey, can I give you some advice?” Amy asked.
“Of course mom.”
“Well, I want you to spend some time and really think about what this means. Are you planning on telling Michael about this? Cause honey, he does have the right to know.”
“I know mom. I don’t want my child to have to grow up without a father like I was forced to…”
“I know dear. Just give it a lot of thought. You are always welcome to come and stay with Jim and I back home if you ever need us. I mean it honey. I love you and I could never just abandon you.” Maria was crying from her mother’s heartfelt caring words. They had always been close, and now more than ever, Maria was thankful for her mother’s presence in her life.
“Thank you mom!” The two hugged and cried, and soon Liz felt left out and wanted to give Maria her support, so she joined them in a group hug.
A while later they were all calmed down as they finished their lunch.
“Maybe you should take a year off. You know, so you can relax and get used to everything. I’m sure if you talked to the school they would hold your scholarship for you.”
“Maybe. I don’t know. I just…need some time. Can we not talk about this right now?”
“Of course. I’m sorry!” Liz felt bad about bringing all this up; she was just so shocked by it all last night.
“Why don’t we go the baby store over there? Maybe you’ll find something that you like. You know, get the baby its first present or something?” Amy suggested. Amy remembered back to her own pregnancy. She had been scared and lonely and not sure of what would happen after her parents threw her out. She had somehow found her way to some shops, and on impulse wound up in a baby store, where she bought Maria’s first blanket. And she actually still had that blanket tucked away in Maria’s old closet in a box of baby stuff. ‘Maybe it’s time to get that stuff out again…I’m going to be a grandmother!’
“I guess,” Maria shrugged.
“Honey, maybe it’ll make this all a little easier. I know when I bought that first thing for you it changed my world. I wasn’t scared and lost anymore…I had you!”
“I love you mom.”
“And I love you too honey. Come on, we still have more shopping to do.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Tess, would you go out with me?” Kyle asked, wiping the nervous sweat off his forehead as he paced the living room floor. “No! Ahh! Okay…Hey Tess, why don’t we go to a movie?” He thought about it for a moment, then shook his head. “No…it’s still wrong. Tess, would you-”
“Yes Kyle?” Tess’s voice called from behind causing him to jump a mile. He had definitely not been expecting that. Tess had to suppress her own giggles as he jumped in the air and spun around to see her. He seemed completely and utterly surprised. If he didn’t know she was there, then why had he been talking to her? This was too weird.
“Tess!” Great, just great. Now what was he going to tell her? He had to come up with something quick. ‘Just ask her out you stupid idiot,’ that voice inside him replied.
“Yes Kyle?” she reiterated again as she walked past him to sit on the couch.
“I…uh…” he couldn’t find the words as he sat beside her. He was too busy looking at her. God she was beautiful! Without realizing what he was doing, Kyle leaned closer and closer…until their lips were almost touching. The kiss was soft and sweet and only lasted a few moments before he pulled away to look into her eyes. What he found there only made him smile. Maybe that wasn’t such a bad idea after all!
“Kyle?” Her voice was soft and flowing, it sounded like music to his ears, her expression dazed.
“Would you go out with me?” he blurted out without a moments hesitation.
“Kyle?” Had she just heard him right? He wanted to go out with her? Maybe she was dreaming again…yes, that had to be it. What would Kyle want with a girl like her when he could have anyone?
“We can do whatever you want…I just…”
“Yes,” she smiled at his stuttering. He was just so cute!
“Really?”
“Yes! Don’t be so astonished. I’ve always liked you Kyle,” her cheeks flushed at her forwardness, but she couldn’t help it, it just came out. She couldn’t help herself around Kyle…she just couldn’t.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Kyle and Tess were curled up on the couch together watching 10 Things I Hate About You, Tess’s favorite. Once in a while they would share a shy glance and sweet smile, as she lay curled up against him. Kyle just smiled even more and brushed a piece of hair out of her face as she drifted off to sleep in his arms.
That was how Liz, Amy and Maria found them upon returning from a long day of shopping. Maria’s feet were killing her, but the smile on her face was proof of how much fun she had. It was great having her mom around. She really needed to thank Jim again for giving this to her.
“We’re back!” Amy called out only to be shushed by Kyle as they entered the living room. All three women stopped when they saw how cute the couple on the couch looked all cuddled up together. Maria simply raised an eyebrow at Kyle with a smirk. Oh yeah, she had been right! “Sorry. Is she still sleeping? My goodness I’ve forgotten how much that child could sleep!” Amy laughed.
“We were watching the movie and she just fell asleep a few minutes ago. So did you guys have fun?” He readjusted himself a little so that he could more comfortably look at them while not disturbing Tess.
“Yeah, lots. You could have come with us though.”
“That’s okay. I had fun here.” His smile wasn’t missed by Maria. She had made a match for two of her friends and she wished them well.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
It was two hours later when Maria found herself finally alone. She was sitting on her couch with her shopping bags on the floor around her. Tess, Liz, Amy, and Kyle had gone to meet Jim while Maria had said she was going to take a nap. But she didn’t feel like sleeping right now.
She took out the bag from the baby store and pulled out the toy inside. It was a white teddy bear that said ‘Baby’s First Teddy’ on its stomach. It was so soft and perfect that Maria couldn’t resist buying it. Her mother had been right. Buying that first thing for the baby made everything more real. And no matter what, Maria was sure now that things would work out. She would find a way to make it work for her child. Anything for this baby…Maria hugged the stuffed animal to herself as she thought about her baby…her baby…
“Ria? Hey, how was shopping?” Alex asked as he let himself into the apartment without so much as knocking.
“It was a lot of fun,” Maria smiled back at him as he came and sat beside her.
“Hey what’s that?” Alex asked as he read the letters on the bear’s stomach. “Baby’s first teddy? Is your mom gonna have a baby or something?” The innocent question caused Maria so much more pain than she had thought. She hadn’t wanted Alex to find out this way, but now she had to tell him. She just hoped he wasn’t too hurt by it.
“No…actually, I am.” Maria bit her lip and watched quietly as Alex’s eyes got wider and wider. The hurt that crossed his face hurt her just as much. She hadn’t told him before. Had she even planned on telling him? She could see all the questions in his emotions. God, how could she do this to one of her best friends? He had practically been the big brother she had never had for over a year now.
“What?” he couldn’t believe his ears. His Ria, was pregnant? Oh god! He should have protected her that night…he shouldn’t have been out having fun with Isabel…he should have known that Maria was up to something…he had been stupid.
“I’m sorry I didn’t tell you before Alex, but I just found out on Sunday, and it hasn’t been easy.”
“It’s okay Maria.” Alex could see the pain that she was going through and couldn’t be mad at her for not telling him sooner. No, it was his fault for not stopping this from happening. “You don’t have to apologize. So, do I get to be Uncle Alex?” he asked with a big smile, instantly cheering her up at the same time.
“Of course! I wouldn’t have it any other way!” Maria laughed. Wow, that had gone so much better than she had ever thought it would. Why did she ever think it would be bad in the first place? She wasn’t sure.
“So who knows? I mean, have you told Michael yet?”
“Well, Isabel, Liz, Tess, Kyle, and mom all know. I’m not sure if mom has told Jim or not. I don’t mind if she does though,” she shrugged, purposefully not answering the other question.
“So what about Michael?”
“I don’t know. Everyone’s been asking me that, and I just don’t know. Can’t I have some time? I mean, I haven’t even known for a week yet! Some women know about their children for weeks before they tell their husbands! So why is everybody freaking out on me?” She was trying so hard to be strong here, but everyone was making this so difficult.
“Because you aren’t married Ria. Don’t take this wrong, alright? We all love you and we want what’s best for you. But don’t you also have to do what is best for your child? Isn’t Michael, having a father, what is best for him or her?”
Maria couldn’t help the tears that were coming now as Alex enfolded her in his arms. It was a conspiracy; everyone was out to get her! It was almost as if she couldn’t get a moment’s peace. Maybe this was why she had kept putting off telling everyone around her.
She felt like she was trapped and she needed to get out, be alone for a while. She hadn’t had a moment alone in forever, it seemed.
“Alex, could you just leave me alone for a while? I think I might go take that nap right now.” She didn’t want to hurt his feelings, but she had to be alone for a little bit, and before long the others would be back, so it had to be now.
“Sure. But if you need anything just call or come downstairs.”
“Thanks Alex.”
“No problem.” Alex gave her a hug before he headed to the door. He felt bad for what he had said to her. He made her cry…he never wanted to purposely do that…but he had.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Saturday came and went without much trauma. Maria’s mother kept her word and took her to the doctor and then the pharmacy to get her started on pre-natal vitamins. Maria was amazed by how great her mother was being through all of this. It must be weird to be a grandmother at the ago of 36, but Amy couldn’t be happier.
Saturday was the last day that Maria had with her mother because she would be leaving on a plane early the next morning. She would have to say goodbye to her mom, Tess, Kyle and Jim…at least until Christmas break.
“Maria? Are you alright honey?” Amy asked as she parked the car next to the apartment.
“Yeah mom, I’m fine. I’m just gonna miss you,” Maria smiled sadly.
“Oh, I’m gonna miss you too honey, but I’ll see you in less than a month.”
“I know.”
“And hey, we’re still going out to dinner tonight, Jim insists. So we don’t have to say goodbye just yet.”
“Thanks mom. For everything. You’re the greatest.”
“Oh honey, you’re getting all sappy. What happened to my Teflon-babe daughter who never let anything get to her?”
“She met the real world head on,” Maria offered causing both women to laugh. It felt good to laugh.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Dinner was fun for everyone. Alex was telling some of his silly jokes making everyone laugh. And Maria made sure to watch Kyle and Tess closely. They were just so cute. Kyle had glared at Maria when they first got to the restaurant and Maria had sat in the seat beside her friend. Maria got up quickly upon seeing his face. And the funniest part was that Jim was totally clueless as to everything that was passing with regards to Kyle and Tess. Everyone else at the table knew about the two’s new relationship except Alex and Jim.
Alex being as smart as he was figured it out soon enough. Under the table Kyle and Tess were holding hands until the food came and when it did Kyle gave her hand a squeeze as he lifted it in his own hand. Alex happened to be sitting across from Tess and noticed the simple loving gesture, which really confused him for a moment.
“Wait a minute, are you…ouch!” Alex was asking before he was kicked swiftly in the leg by Kyle to shut him up. “Oh, I get it…” his voice was much softer this time as a result of the new pain in his leg.
The girls couldn’t help but giggling at the look on Alex and Kyle’s faces as they sort of glared at each other. It was just hilarious.
“Thank you for dinner, Jim,” Liz said as they were all getting up and heading out of the restaurant.
“You’re welcome,” he smiled, “I’m just glad we all got this chance to get to know each other.” And Jim meant every word of what he said. The last few days had been quite an experience for him. He met his future step-daughter, and he loved her already, but he knew he would from Amy’s stories. And Maria’s best friends were great people too. He had a feeling he would be getting to know all of them better in the future, but it was just a hunch.
“Yeah, thanks Jim,” Alex piped up.
“No problem Alex, you just keep an eye on these girls for me,” he smiled.
“Yes sir!” Alex saluted causing everyone to laugh.
Kyle stood up from his seat and like a gentleman he helped Tess from her chair, and taking her by the hand as they walked with Amy, Liz, and Alex toward the door. Jim watched them with a confused look on his face. Sure his son had good manners, but since when did he act like that?
Maria noticed Jim’s confusion but tried to hold back the laughter from her voice.
“They are so cute together,” Maria smiled.
“Who?” Jim asked confused.
“Tess and Kyle. They’ve been drooling over each other all week. He finally asked her out though and they are just so cute!” Finally realization came to Jim as he put together all of the odd looks and smiles that had been passed around the table at dinner. Now it all made sense.
“Hmm…do I really want them staying in the same hotel room tonight?” Jim mumbled to himself but Maria heard it and the laughter escaped before she could stop it.
“I’m sure they’ll be fine,” Maria returned as the two of them headed for the doors following after their group. After a short moment of silence Maria continued.
“Thank you Jim, for everything. I’ve had the best week just being able to spend time with mom, and I owe it all to you.” Maria looked down at her hands, which she was nervously twisting in front of her. She could do this…besides, her mother had already told him, hadn’t she?
“I’d do anything for you and you’re mother Maria. I know that I’ve just met you, but I hope maybe someday you’ll come to me like a father if you ever need anything. I love your mother, and you are a part of her. If you’ll let me, I’d love to be the father that you never got to have.” The sincerity in his voice brought tears to Maria’s eyes. Damn all those hormones!
“Thank you Jim.” Maria took a deep breath, trying to find the words. “I just thought…you know…that I should tell you…since you are marrying my mom and everything…I’m pregnant.” Afraid to see the look that might cross his face Maria ducked her head, biting on her lower lip.
“Well, I guess I should say congratulations then, huh?” Jim asked as he reached his arms out and brought Maria into a hug. “So do I get to play grandpa?” he asked with a genuine laugh. Maria couldn’t believe her ears. Was she hearing this right? Maybe everything would work out after all.
“I’d love for you to be my child’s grandpa, Jim,” Maria smiled back happily.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
-
Pegleg
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 89
- Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm
- Location: Running from the Voices in my Head
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 34
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Michael knocked lightly on his sister’s door. “Isabel?”
“Come in,” came the response from behind the closed door.
“Look Isabel,” he began as he started opening the door and stepping inside, “Can we talk about… Oh, hi Courtney. I didn’t know you were here,” he left off as he noticed the blond girl sitting on his sister’s bed.
“Yeah, so whatever you wanted to talk about, could you make it quick? Cause we were just about to leave to go shopping,” Isabel said, turning coming to sit on the bed from where she had previously been perched behind her mirror.
“Uh…don’t worry about it. We’ll talk later.”
“Alright. Hey, you can come with us if you want,” Isabel smiled at her brother, loving to tease him. She knew how much he hated going shopping.
“No thanks Iz. With all due respect, watching you two try on clothes and carrying your bags around all day, is not exactly my idea of fun.”
“Oh come on,” Isabel grinned. “You know you love it.”
“Right, you just keep thinking that. Have fun you two. And Courtney…keep her out of trouble.”
Courtney just laughed as Isabel glared at her brother. “I am perfectly capable of taking care of myself, thank you.”
“I know. I just want to make sure she doesn’t let you spend to much.” Isabel stuck her tongue out and Michael laughed. “Just remember that I want to talk to you when you get back.”
Isabel smiled as Michael left the room. But the smile soon faded once the door shut.
“What’s wrong sweetie,” Courtney asked, seeing the change in her friend’s demeanor.
“Nothing. I just know exactly what he wants to talk about. I don’t think he believed me when I told him that I was okay last night.”
“Probably cause you weren’t. Come on Isabel. Stop kidding yourself. We all knew that you were upset last night. You probably should talk to Michael about it.”
Isabel remained silent for a while, thinking about all the things she hadn’t told her brother about Andrew that she probably should.
Noting the melancholy look on her friends face, Courtney decided to change the subject. Isabel had enough weighing on her mind as it was. “Come on…lets go shopping. You can worry about this later.”
Isabel’s face immediately brightening and the two girls made their way, giggling, out of the house to start their fun filled day of shopping.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Yeah,” Max answered to the light tapping that he heard at his door.
Diane tentatively opened the door and entered her son’s room. “Max, there’s something that I wanted to talk to you about.”
“Sure mom. What’s up?” Max asked, turning away from his laptop to where his mother was now seating herself on his bed.
“Look Max…I overheard your argument with Michael last night.” Diane watched as Max’s face took on a somber expression. “You want to tell me what happened?”
“Actually no mom. I really don’t want to talk about it,” Max replied, with a little more venom than he’d intended.
“Fine, fine. I can’t force you. I just want to say one thing. Do you really want a girl to ruin a friendship that has lasted 17 years?”
“Mom, you don’t understand.”
“Make me understand dear. Tell me what happened.”
“He lied to me. He told me…” Max took a pause. Then quieter, less forceful this time, “He told me that she was after my money. He told me he’d over heard her talking to a friend, and that all she wanted was my money. And of course I believed him…I mean how could I not. After everything that happened two years ago…with Cassie…I couldn’t even imagine that he would make up such a thing. He was my best friend dammit! And I believed him. God I was such an idiot.”
Diane stayed silent throughout the monologue. She knew that this had been eating him up inside for a while, that he needed to get this out. Sensing that he wasn’t done, Diane just carried the silence through his pause.
“A few days later, I broke it off. She didn’t take it very well. She…god, she thought that I broke up with her because she wouldn’t sleep with me. That she was just a poor little nothing that I was keeping around to get laid. I tried to tell her, tried to explain things to her, but she wouldn’t listen. Not that I deserved the chance at an explanation.
“God mom, I love her so much. I can’t…I can’t even describe what it feels like. Every time I see her it’s like my insides are twisting into these horrible knots. And then, when I don’t see her, when she’s not around, there’s just complete and utter emptiness. Like I’m missing this vital part of me. I can’t breathe…like I’m suffocating. And just knowing that she’s out there, hating me, or even worse, just plain indifferent…it hurts somewhere deep inside of me, more than anything has ever hurt before.”
When she was sure he was done, Diane decided it was her turn to speak. “Well, I’m sorry dear. That’s terrible. And I’m sure you really love her…but you’re not going to like what I have to say next.”
“Why?”
“Again, do you want a girl to come between you and your best friend?”
“Mom, I…”
“Wait. Before you interrupt, let me finish. Now I know I’ve never met this Liz, but I don’t doubt at all your feelings for her. But dear, you already ended things with her…the damage is already done…and you have to admit that it isn’t all Michael’s fault. You have quite a lot of the blame to place on yourself.
“Now do you really want to throw your friendship away over a girl who could potentially be lost forever? Could you stand to lose them both?”
Max sat silently for a while contemplating what to say next. He knew his mom was right. But could things ever be the same with Michael again? Could he ever trust Michael again?
“I know mom. You’re right. I just…I just need some time.”
“That’s fine dear, just don’t leave this too long. Time alone can cause quite a bit of damage as it is. The longer you let this go, the harder it’s going to be to ever go back.”
“Thanks mom,” he said as he reached over to envelope his mother in a hug. Even though this wasn’t exactly the conversation he’d been expecting, it was oddly comforting. His mother just had a way of doing that.
As Diane got up and was about to make her way out of the room, she turned back to her son one last time. “Oh, and Max…about Liz. Don’t let this one get away. Just follow your heart.” With that she left the room to leave her son to his thoughts.
As his mother left, Max lay back on his bed with a contented smile on his face. Somehow he had a feeling that everything was going to turn out all right, given time.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hey Isabel, can we talk now?” Michael asked as he slowly entered her room.
“Sure,” Isabel answered, silently dreading the conversation, as she was putting her day’s purchases away in the closet and drawers.
“I want to know what was going on last night. I mean with you and Andrew. What were you talking about?”
“Just stuff. He was just telling me that he missed me and that he made a mistake. He wanted to know if I’d take him back. And I said no, and that’s pretty much where you came in. And that’s it. Not much to say.”
“Somehow I don’t believe you. What aren’t you telling me Isabel?”
“There’s nothing else to tell Michael. We talked that’s it,” Isabel insisted.
“Why were you crying then?” Michael asked. “And don’t give me that ‘there was something in my eye’ excuse. I never believed that for a second.”
“It was just everything. Seeing him again just brought up all these emotions, all these old memories. It was just a little too much, a little too unexpected.”
Michael just looked at her skeptically. He still didn’t believe what she was telling him. Why was she trying to cover up for this jerk?
“Look Isabel. I know that’s not what happened. I know that he said something to upset you. Isabel, you don’t need to cover for him. What he did to you was terrible. You don’t own him anything.”
“You know you have no right to say that don’t you?”
Michael just looked at her with a confused look on his face, startled by the sudden turn. What was she talking about?
“You really don’t get it do you. Think about it Michael! You’re being such a hypocrite. Think about Maria.”
Michael still looked as if he had no clue what she was talking about.
“God, Michael. She was drunk, you weren’t, you had sex, and she was so wasted she can’t remember a thing. Sound familiar?”
Suddenly Michael’s face fell. Fuck! He’d never thought of it like that before.
“You see Michael, you really have no room to talk.”
Michael was just silent. He didn’t know how to respond to that.
“Ya know. When I first found out about what you did to Maria I was so mad. I couldn’t believe that my own brother could do something so…wrong…so disgusting. Just like what that jerk had done to me. So when I was first coming to talk to you, I fully intended on just barging in there and giving you a piece of my mind. But then I thought about it and I realized…you aren’t Andrew. You’re my brother and I know you’re better than that. I know that what happened between you and Maria, that it wasn’t just a quick lay. At least, not for you.
“But Michael, it still doesn’t change the fact that what happened was wrong. And I’m not sure that you’ve realized the full capacity of what you did. Your actions have a lot of repercussions that you don’t think about.”
Michael just sat silently, having nothing to say to what Isabel had just accused him of. Nothing to say, because he knew deep down, that no matter how much he tried to deny it, that she was right.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
After her brother left her room without a word, Isabel wondered if she had been too harsh. She hadn’t meant for all of that to come out now, but with Maria being pregnant and all, she felt that her brother needed to understand the full impact of everything he’d done. He needed someone to lay it all out for him. To bluntly put it out there for him to see in the light of day.
No matter how bad Isabel felt about her words to her brother, she knew they were something he needed to hear. He needed to realize that his actions affected more lives than just his. She didn’t think that Michael had really thought about how his actions were affecting others, especially when it came to Maria. He didn’t know what felt like to be her, having lost her virginity with no memory of the event. Having a child grow from something that could have meant nothing but a drunken fling.
Isabel hoped her words could give him some perspective, and he could start mending the wounds that he created. Cause it wasn’t until he realized that how deep those wounds would go, could he ever hope to heal them.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Michael just sat in his room, all Isabel’s words running rampant through his head. One thought however always come to the forefront, Isabel was right. To think that this whole time he’d held this deep seeded hatred for this guy that did this disgusting, horrible thing to his sister…but he was the same. He was no better than that bastard son-of-a-bitch that violated… raped his sister. And what was maybe even worse than that was the painful emotional trauma that she now carried with her everyday.
God, he had done that. He had done that to Maria. To think that Maria had gone through the same thing as his sister. He had seen the pain Andrew had caused on Isabel first hand. He would never wish that pain on anyone…let alone be the cause of it.
Well if there was one thing that he learned from his conversation with Isabel it was that he needed to start dealing with his mistakes. If he was ever going to make up for all the hurt that he had caused he had to start facing the problems head on instead of just skirting around the issue, something he had a feeling he had been doing for a long time now.
The first step…honesty. He needed to start with the honest truth and hope that he could start the healing from there. And if she hated him…detested him for what he had done, then it was no less than he deserved. But he had to take the risk. Cause there was no way that he could stand to be the one to cause her hurt. And maybe…just maybe…this could be the start of something better for the both of them. Or at least he could hope.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Max hurried to the front door after he heard the doorbell ring. He was the only one home at the moment, as his parents decided to go out to get started on some early Christmas shopping and the housekeeper had been given the weekend off for Thanksgiving.
Upon opening the front door he was surprised to see a bright-eyed Courtney standing before him.
“Courtney?”
“Hey Max,” she greeted, brushing past him into the house.
“Well Hi.” Max said a little confused.
“Did you just get up?”
Max looked down at his haphazard appearance and blushed slightly. He wore nothing but boxers and an open pair of jeans that he’d thrown on before making his way to the door.
“Gosh, I don’t understand how guys can sleep so late. I mean it’s 11am, already. Well, you’ve got,” Courtney looked down at her watch, “twenty minutes to get ready and then we’re out of here.”
Max still looked confused. “Uh…no offense Court…but what are you doing here?”
“Oh sorry. Sometimes I get ahead of myself. Isabel told me that you’d been moping about lately, and I saw it for myself at dinner on Thursday, so I’m here to get you out of the house. Now hurry up…I’m not going to wait around all day.”
Max just laughed quietly to himself as Courtney pushed him forcibly towards the stairs. He knew that she wasn’t going to take no for an answer, so he didn’t even bother arguing. Besides, it’s not like he really had any plans for today, and who knew…he could end up having some fun. And maybe this could take his mind off Liz, if only for a little while.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So…(munch munch) you want to talk about it?” Courtney said between bites of her salad. As soon as Max was ready she had dragged him out of the house and into her waiting Sebring Convertible. She had quickly driven them to the nearest Applebee’s, a restaurant that Max was not familiar with at all.
Once inside, Max was surprised by it’s casual atmosphere. This was the kind of restaurant that was not often frequented by their society. Just proving to show that there was much more to Courtney than the rich exterior. He had gotten a little glimpse of that when she was visiting down in San Diego, but he hadn’t known Courtney all that well before then, just through their parents and in elite society. But now he was getting to see the real Courtney and he very much liked the friend she was becoming. She had definitely changed a lot from her youth.
“Uh…talk about what?”
“Possibly why you’ve been so mopey lately.”
“Not really,” Max answered, looking down at his food to avoid her eyes.
“Alright. I’m not going to force you. But I think that it’s only fair that I tell you that Isabel told me most of it. About what happened with Liz and Michael.”
Max just sat silently, still avoiding Courtney’s stare.
“Max, look. I already know the basics…well more than the basics, so it can’t hurt to tell me how you’re feeling. I’ll just listen. I won’t say anything unless you want me too. I just want you to be able to get this off your chest.”
Max looked up at Courtney hesitantly, but upon seeing the caring and concern in her eyes, he knew that he could trust her.
“Alright. Well. I don’t really know what there is to tell. I mean, I feel like I’ve talked it to death already. Between Michael, Isabel and my mom, I feel like I’ve pretty much laid it out there.”
“It might help that I don’t know you quite as well as all the others though. Think of me as an impartial judge.”
“Alright,” Max chuckled at her analogy. “Well, there isn’t much to say. I was an idiot. Sometimes I just can’t believe how stupid I am. I mean, I’d see her everyday, and it hurt so badly knowing that I put her through that pain. But then, it was even worse when I saw the hurt start to lift from her face. It was once I saw her getting over me that I really realized how much I miss her.
“I love her Court. There’s no other way to put it. I hate being without her. But I know that I can’t just go walking back into her life like nothing happened. I mean, I can’t just go back on everything now that she’s over it…over us. I can’t pretend that everything’s just going to be the same again. But at the same time, I can’t bare to think that it could be too late. That she doesn’t love me anymore.”
After a silence in which they just looked at each other, stormy amber eyes looking into caring hazel ones, Courtney realized that it was her turn to talk. “You look like you want a response. Does that mean that it’s my turn to talk?”
Max just nodded slightly and Courtney continued. “Well, have you talked to her?”
“No,” Max replied, not sure what she was getting at.
“Why not?”
“I don’t know. I just didn’t want to screw up her life again, I guess.”
“Or maybe you were scared that she would reject you this time?”
Max again remained silent.
“Look Max. You’re not gonna get anywhere until you talk to her. Tell her what happened. Tell her that you made a mistake, what you’re feeling. Tell her what you just told me. And then let her make the decision. Let her know what you want, but that it’s up to her where you go from there.”
“I don’t…” but Courtney cut him off.
“You won’t know until you try.”
They finished their meals with light conversation here and there, Max seriously pondering what Courtney had said to him. Once they had finished, Courtney insisted on paying the check. “No, this is my treat. You’re not paying for anything.”
“But…”
“No buts…It’s not like it’s really my money anyway,” she finished with a smirk and Max finally conceded.
“So, what now?”
“Now…we are taking you shopping.”
Max groaned at the word ‘shopping’.
“Oh, come on. You want to impress Liz don’t you? Now what’s better than new clothes and a girl’s opinion with that, huh? And you know I’m not taking no for an answer, so you might as well stop arguing while you’re ahead. And hey, maybe if you’re good, I’ll even take you to one of those action movies that you guys seem to like so much.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Max and Courtney were both laughing when they walked back into his home hours later. “Oh my god!” Courtney gasped, “I can’t believe that you remember that. God, I was such a dork.”
“How could I not? Michael was traumatized by it for weeks, of course it probably didn’t help that I teased him at every opportunity. I mean, that kiss came out of nowhere. I swear Michael looked like he was gonna be sick.”
They both burst out in laughter before Courtney continued. “Oh, I had the biggest crush on him when we were kids. Glad I grew out of that though,” Courtney said laughing again.
Once they had calmed down, Max started. “Thanks Court. I really hate to admit this, but I really had fun today. I think that I needed that.”
“Anytime. I’m just glad that I could do a little something to get you out of your rut.”
“Thanks. Well, I guess I won’t really see ya again before I leave tomorrow morning…so I guess I’ll see you around.”
“Yeah, see ya Max,” Courtney says as she turns towards that door about to leave.
“Hey Court?” Max called before she could open the door. After she turned around, “You think that I could call you some time? So we could talk?”
“Sure Max. I’m there for ya.” She said as she walked over to envelope him in a hug. Courtney turned once again towards the door, but decided to leave Max with one last thought. “Hey, don’t give up on Liz just yet. She really loved you, and that kinda love doesn’t just disappear.”
Max gave Courtney a genuine smile before she walked out the door. He couldn’t remember the last time he had smiled like that. It had been a long time.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Kyle and Tess walked into the hotel a few steps behind Amy and Jim. Once they made it up to the rooms, Kyle fished out his key as Amy and Jim entered their room. Kyle quickly opened their door and ushered Tess inside. Once they were inside, they both let out a breath of air.
“Oh my gosh,” Tess exclaimed. “I can’t believe they’re letting us get away with this. Maybe they didn’t notice.”
“No, Amy knows for sure. Anyway, don’t knock a bad thing,” Kyle said as he wrapped his arms around his new girlfriend. ‘Girlfriend, I like the sound of that.’ Kyle lowered his head to hers, enveloping Tess’s lips in a sweet kiss. The moment was quickly interrupted though by a knock on the conjoined door.
Kyle made his way over to the door and opened it to reveal a stern looking Jim Valenti. “This door,” he started, “stays open tonight.” And with that said, a smile broke out on his face as he patted his son on the back and finished, “Goodnight kids.” He then turned back around, leaving the door standing wide open.
Kyle walked dejectedly back over to Tess. “I think we spoke too soon,” he said in a quite voice.
Tess just laughed lightly at their predicament. Here they were, in a hotel room together, alone, finally a couple, and his father and her second mother were in the next room. Wasn’t life ironic?
“Why don’t you just go take a shower, and I’ll take one after you get out.”
“Alright. I’ll be thinking about you.”
“Ew…while you’re in the shower, Kyle? That’s just gross.”
“No, no…that’s not what I meant. I meant that I’ll miss you, ya know. It was supposed to be endearing.” Although, he couldn’t promise that he wouldn’t be thinking about her the other way either. He was a 20-year-old male after all.
“Alright…well then that’s sweet…I guess.”
Kyle just laughed as he made his way into the bathroom. Luckily he was able to keep most impure thoughts out of his head. When he came out, Tess had all her things set out neatly on her bed, everything all organized. She was just so cute! He couldn’t help the thought.
Tess walked up to Kyle and gave him a quick kiss, her toiletries and nightclothes held in one arm. She then looked down at his appearance, clad only in boxers, once again. “Hmmm…Calvin Klein…I approve,” she said teasingly snapping the elastic on his shorts before walking past him and into the bathroom.
‘Well so much for banishing impure thoughts,’ Kyle thought. Kyle was so lost in his thoughts that he didn’t notice Tess exit the bathroom. She just stood silently in the doorway for a while, watching him. She couldn’t believe that Kyle Valenti was her boyfriend. She had dreamed of this for forever it seemed. And now he was hers.
Finally, he noticed her, and the grin that took over his face made her heart flutter. She was falling for this boy already. God help her.
“You ready?” he asked. “We have an early day tomorrow.”
“Yeah,” she said, shaking herself out of her revelry. “I just need to blow dry my hair,” she turned back into the bathroom, getting the hair dryer.
“Here, let me help you with that,” Kyle said as he came into the bathroom, grabbing the dryer out of her hands. Wrapping his arms around her waist, he then proceeded to start blowing softly on the wet hair behind her ear, making the tiny hairs at the back of her neck stand on end.
“Kyle,” she berated. “Stop it.”
“Alright,” Kyle conceded, the grin still firmly in place on his face. He picked up the hair dryer and began gently drying her hair, running his fingers through it as he went. It was soon dry and Tess turned around in Kyle’s arms, giving him a kiss. She just couldn’t seem to stop kissing him. “Mmmm…Thank you,” she finished, punctuating that last sentence with a final kiss.
“Hmmm…If that’s the way you’re gonna thank me, I’m just gonna have to do favors for you more often.”
Tess hit him playfully on the arm as they made their way out of the bathroom. Once they got into the main part of the room, they were reluctant to part, knowing they were going have to be apart all night. Being so close, and yet so far away.
“Kyle,” Tess whispered, “Could you just hold me?”
There was nothing that he would have liked better. Kyle looked down at the beauty in his arms, then at the door leading to his father’s and soon to be stepmother’s room. Noticing how the beds were in no way in the line of vision of the door, he figured they could get away with it.
“Sure,” Kyle said with a smirk as he went over to light switch, turning it out, and then climbing into bed with Tess. “Goodnight Tess,” he said loudly to make it seem like he was yelling from across the room.
Tess giggled lightly, but was able to suppress it by burying her head in Kyle’s chest. “Night Kyle,” she too spoke loudly.
They thought they were home free until they heard Jim’s booming voice. “Kyle, get in your own bed!” he said sternly.
When two pairs of feet were heard tip-toeing across the room instead of one, Amy could be heard. “Tess!” she warned.
“How do you do that?” Tess finally asked in exasperation.
“Parental radar,” Jim answered. “Now get to bed…separately,” he finished in exasperation.
The two finally gave up, and with one last kiss, crawled into their respective beds and tried to get some sleep.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 34
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Michael knocked lightly on his sister’s door. “Isabel?”
“Come in,” came the response from behind the closed door.
“Look Isabel,” he began as he started opening the door and stepping inside, “Can we talk about… Oh, hi Courtney. I didn’t know you were here,” he left off as he noticed the blond girl sitting on his sister’s bed.
“Yeah, so whatever you wanted to talk about, could you make it quick? Cause we were just about to leave to go shopping,” Isabel said, turning coming to sit on the bed from where she had previously been perched behind her mirror.
“Uh…don’t worry about it. We’ll talk later.”
“Alright. Hey, you can come with us if you want,” Isabel smiled at her brother, loving to tease him. She knew how much he hated going shopping.
“No thanks Iz. With all due respect, watching you two try on clothes and carrying your bags around all day, is not exactly my idea of fun.”
“Oh come on,” Isabel grinned. “You know you love it.”
“Right, you just keep thinking that. Have fun you two. And Courtney…keep her out of trouble.”
Courtney just laughed as Isabel glared at her brother. “I am perfectly capable of taking care of myself, thank you.”
“I know. I just want to make sure she doesn’t let you spend to much.” Isabel stuck her tongue out and Michael laughed. “Just remember that I want to talk to you when you get back.”
Isabel smiled as Michael left the room. But the smile soon faded once the door shut.
“What’s wrong sweetie,” Courtney asked, seeing the change in her friend’s demeanor.
“Nothing. I just know exactly what he wants to talk about. I don’t think he believed me when I told him that I was okay last night.”
“Probably cause you weren’t. Come on Isabel. Stop kidding yourself. We all knew that you were upset last night. You probably should talk to Michael about it.”
Isabel remained silent for a while, thinking about all the things she hadn’t told her brother about Andrew that she probably should.
Noting the melancholy look on her friends face, Courtney decided to change the subject. Isabel had enough weighing on her mind as it was. “Come on…lets go shopping. You can worry about this later.”
Isabel’s face immediately brightening and the two girls made their way, giggling, out of the house to start their fun filled day of shopping.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Yeah,” Max answered to the light tapping that he heard at his door.
Diane tentatively opened the door and entered her son’s room. “Max, there’s something that I wanted to talk to you about.”
“Sure mom. What’s up?” Max asked, turning away from his laptop to where his mother was now seating herself on his bed.
“Look Max…I overheard your argument with Michael last night.” Diane watched as Max’s face took on a somber expression. “You want to tell me what happened?”
“Actually no mom. I really don’t want to talk about it,” Max replied, with a little more venom than he’d intended.
“Fine, fine. I can’t force you. I just want to say one thing. Do you really want a girl to ruin a friendship that has lasted 17 years?”
“Mom, you don’t understand.”
“Make me understand dear. Tell me what happened.”
“He lied to me. He told me…” Max took a pause. Then quieter, less forceful this time, “He told me that she was after my money. He told me he’d over heard her talking to a friend, and that all she wanted was my money. And of course I believed him…I mean how could I not. After everything that happened two years ago…with Cassie…I couldn’t even imagine that he would make up such a thing. He was my best friend dammit! And I believed him. God I was such an idiot.”
Diane stayed silent throughout the monologue. She knew that this had been eating him up inside for a while, that he needed to get this out. Sensing that he wasn’t done, Diane just carried the silence through his pause.
“A few days later, I broke it off. She didn’t take it very well. She…god, she thought that I broke up with her because she wouldn’t sleep with me. That she was just a poor little nothing that I was keeping around to get laid. I tried to tell her, tried to explain things to her, but she wouldn’t listen. Not that I deserved the chance at an explanation.
“God mom, I love her so much. I can’t…I can’t even describe what it feels like. Every time I see her it’s like my insides are twisting into these horrible knots. And then, when I don’t see her, when she’s not around, there’s just complete and utter emptiness. Like I’m missing this vital part of me. I can’t breathe…like I’m suffocating. And just knowing that she’s out there, hating me, or even worse, just plain indifferent…it hurts somewhere deep inside of me, more than anything has ever hurt before.”
When she was sure he was done, Diane decided it was her turn to speak. “Well, I’m sorry dear. That’s terrible. And I’m sure you really love her…but you’re not going to like what I have to say next.”
“Why?”
“Again, do you want a girl to come between you and your best friend?”
“Mom, I…”
“Wait. Before you interrupt, let me finish. Now I know I’ve never met this Liz, but I don’t doubt at all your feelings for her. But dear, you already ended things with her…the damage is already done…and you have to admit that it isn’t all Michael’s fault. You have quite a lot of the blame to place on yourself.
“Now do you really want to throw your friendship away over a girl who could potentially be lost forever? Could you stand to lose them both?”
Max sat silently for a while contemplating what to say next. He knew his mom was right. But could things ever be the same with Michael again? Could he ever trust Michael again?
“I know mom. You’re right. I just…I just need some time.”
“That’s fine dear, just don’t leave this too long. Time alone can cause quite a bit of damage as it is. The longer you let this go, the harder it’s going to be to ever go back.”
“Thanks mom,” he said as he reached over to envelope his mother in a hug. Even though this wasn’t exactly the conversation he’d been expecting, it was oddly comforting. His mother just had a way of doing that.
As Diane got up and was about to make her way out of the room, she turned back to her son one last time. “Oh, and Max…about Liz. Don’t let this one get away. Just follow your heart.” With that she left the room to leave her son to his thoughts.
As his mother left, Max lay back on his bed with a contented smile on his face. Somehow he had a feeling that everything was going to turn out all right, given time.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hey Isabel, can we talk now?” Michael asked as he slowly entered her room.
“Sure,” Isabel answered, silently dreading the conversation, as she was putting her day’s purchases away in the closet and drawers.
“I want to know what was going on last night. I mean with you and Andrew. What were you talking about?”
“Just stuff. He was just telling me that he missed me and that he made a mistake. He wanted to know if I’d take him back. And I said no, and that’s pretty much where you came in. And that’s it. Not much to say.”
“Somehow I don’t believe you. What aren’t you telling me Isabel?”
“There’s nothing else to tell Michael. We talked that’s it,” Isabel insisted.
“Why were you crying then?” Michael asked. “And don’t give me that ‘there was something in my eye’ excuse. I never believed that for a second.”
“It was just everything. Seeing him again just brought up all these emotions, all these old memories. It was just a little too much, a little too unexpected.”
Michael just looked at her skeptically. He still didn’t believe what she was telling him. Why was she trying to cover up for this jerk?
“Look Isabel. I know that’s not what happened. I know that he said something to upset you. Isabel, you don’t need to cover for him. What he did to you was terrible. You don’t own him anything.”
“You know you have no right to say that don’t you?”
Michael just looked at her with a confused look on his face, startled by the sudden turn. What was she talking about?
“You really don’t get it do you. Think about it Michael! You’re being such a hypocrite. Think about Maria.”
Michael still looked as if he had no clue what she was talking about.
“God, Michael. She was drunk, you weren’t, you had sex, and she was so wasted she can’t remember a thing. Sound familiar?”
Suddenly Michael’s face fell. Fuck! He’d never thought of it like that before.
“You see Michael, you really have no room to talk.”
Michael was just silent. He didn’t know how to respond to that.
“Ya know. When I first found out about what you did to Maria I was so mad. I couldn’t believe that my own brother could do something so…wrong…so disgusting. Just like what that jerk had done to me. So when I was first coming to talk to you, I fully intended on just barging in there and giving you a piece of my mind. But then I thought about it and I realized…you aren’t Andrew. You’re my brother and I know you’re better than that. I know that what happened between you and Maria, that it wasn’t just a quick lay. At least, not for you.
“But Michael, it still doesn’t change the fact that what happened was wrong. And I’m not sure that you’ve realized the full capacity of what you did. Your actions have a lot of repercussions that you don’t think about.”
Michael just sat silently, having nothing to say to what Isabel had just accused him of. Nothing to say, because he knew deep down, that no matter how much he tried to deny it, that she was right.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
After her brother left her room without a word, Isabel wondered if she had been too harsh. She hadn’t meant for all of that to come out now, but with Maria being pregnant and all, she felt that her brother needed to understand the full impact of everything he’d done. He needed someone to lay it all out for him. To bluntly put it out there for him to see in the light of day.
No matter how bad Isabel felt about her words to her brother, she knew they were something he needed to hear. He needed to realize that his actions affected more lives than just his. She didn’t think that Michael had really thought about how his actions were affecting others, especially when it came to Maria. He didn’t know what felt like to be her, having lost her virginity with no memory of the event. Having a child grow from something that could have meant nothing but a drunken fling.
Isabel hoped her words could give him some perspective, and he could start mending the wounds that he created. Cause it wasn’t until he realized that how deep those wounds would go, could he ever hope to heal them.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Michael just sat in his room, all Isabel’s words running rampant through his head. One thought however always come to the forefront, Isabel was right. To think that this whole time he’d held this deep seeded hatred for this guy that did this disgusting, horrible thing to his sister…but he was the same. He was no better than that bastard son-of-a-bitch that violated… raped his sister. And what was maybe even worse than that was the painful emotional trauma that she now carried with her everyday.
God, he had done that. He had done that to Maria. To think that Maria had gone through the same thing as his sister. He had seen the pain Andrew had caused on Isabel first hand. He would never wish that pain on anyone…let alone be the cause of it.
Well if there was one thing that he learned from his conversation with Isabel it was that he needed to start dealing with his mistakes. If he was ever going to make up for all the hurt that he had caused he had to start facing the problems head on instead of just skirting around the issue, something he had a feeling he had been doing for a long time now.
The first step…honesty. He needed to start with the honest truth and hope that he could start the healing from there. And if she hated him…detested him for what he had done, then it was no less than he deserved. But he had to take the risk. Cause there was no way that he could stand to be the one to cause her hurt. And maybe…just maybe…this could be the start of something better for the both of them. Or at least he could hope.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Max hurried to the front door after he heard the doorbell ring. He was the only one home at the moment, as his parents decided to go out to get started on some early Christmas shopping and the housekeeper had been given the weekend off for Thanksgiving.
Upon opening the front door he was surprised to see a bright-eyed Courtney standing before him.
“Courtney?”
“Hey Max,” she greeted, brushing past him into the house.
“Well Hi.” Max said a little confused.
“Did you just get up?”
Max looked down at his haphazard appearance and blushed slightly. He wore nothing but boxers and an open pair of jeans that he’d thrown on before making his way to the door.
“Gosh, I don’t understand how guys can sleep so late. I mean it’s 11am, already. Well, you’ve got,” Courtney looked down at her watch, “twenty minutes to get ready and then we’re out of here.”
Max still looked confused. “Uh…no offense Court…but what are you doing here?”
“Oh sorry. Sometimes I get ahead of myself. Isabel told me that you’d been moping about lately, and I saw it for myself at dinner on Thursday, so I’m here to get you out of the house. Now hurry up…I’m not going to wait around all day.”
Max just laughed quietly to himself as Courtney pushed him forcibly towards the stairs. He knew that she wasn’t going to take no for an answer, so he didn’t even bother arguing. Besides, it’s not like he really had any plans for today, and who knew…he could end up having some fun. And maybe this could take his mind off Liz, if only for a little while.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So…(munch munch) you want to talk about it?” Courtney said between bites of her salad. As soon as Max was ready she had dragged him out of the house and into her waiting Sebring Convertible. She had quickly driven them to the nearest Applebee’s, a restaurant that Max was not familiar with at all.
Once inside, Max was surprised by it’s casual atmosphere. This was the kind of restaurant that was not often frequented by their society. Just proving to show that there was much more to Courtney than the rich exterior. He had gotten a little glimpse of that when she was visiting down in San Diego, but he hadn’t known Courtney all that well before then, just through their parents and in elite society. But now he was getting to see the real Courtney and he very much liked the friend she was becoming. She had definitely changed a lot from her youth.
“Uh…talk about what?”
“Possibly why you’ve been so mopey lately.”
“Not really,” Max answered, looking down at his food to avoid her eyes.
“Alright. I’m not going to force you. But I think that it’s only fair that I tell you that Isabel told me most of it. About what happened with Liz and Michael.”
Max just sat silently, still avoiding Courtney’s stare.
“Max, look. I already know the basics…well more than the basics, so it can’t hurt to tell me how you’re feeling. I’ll just listen. I won’t say anything unless you want me too. I just want you to be able to get this off your chest.”
Max looked up at Courtney hesitantly, but upon seeing the caring and concern in her eyes, he knew that he could trust her.
“Alright. Well. I don’t really know what there is to tell. I mean, I feel like I’ve talked it to death already. Between Michael, Isabel and my mom, I feel like I’ve pretty much laid it out there.”
“It might help that I don’t know you quite as well as all the others though. Think of me as an impartial judge.”
“Alright,” Max chuckled at her analogy. “Well, there isn’t much to say. I was an idiot. Sometimes I just can’t believe how stupid I am. I mean, I’d see her everyday, and it hurt so badly knowing that I put her through that pain. But then, it was even worse when I saw the hurt start to lift from her face. It was once I saw her getting over me that I really realized how much I miss her.
“I love her Court. There’s no other way to put it. I hate being without her. But I know that I can’t just go walking back into her life like nothing happened. I mean, I can’t just go back on everything now that she’s over it…over us. I can’t pretend that everything’s just going to be the same again. But at the same time, I can’t bare to think that it could be too late. That she doesn’t love me anymore.”
After a silence in which they just looked at each other, stormy amber eyes looking into caring hazel ones, Courtney realized that it was her turn to talk. “You look like you want a response. Does that mean that it’s my turn to talk?”
Max just nodded slightly and Courtney continued. “Well, have you talked to her?”
“No,” Max replied, not sure what she was getting at.
“Why not?”
“I don’t know. I just didn’t want to screw up her life again, I guess.”
“Or maybe you were scared that she would reject you this time?”
Max again remained silent.
“Look Max. You’re not gonna get anywhere until you talk to her. Tell her what happened. Tell her that you made a mistake, what you’re feeling. Tell her what you just told me. And then let her make the decision. Let her know what you want, but that it’s up to her where you go from there.”
“I don’t…” but Courtney cut him off.
“You won’t know until you try.”
They finished their meals with light conversation here and there, Max seriously pondering what Courtney had said to him. Once they had finished, Courtney insisted on paying the check. “No, this is my treat. You’re not paying for anything.”
“But…”
“No buts…It’s not like it’s really my money anyway,” she finished with a smirk and Max finally conceded.
“So, what now?”
“Now…we are taking you shopping.”
Max groaned at the word ‘shopping’.
“Oh, come on. You want to impress Liz don’t you? Now what’s better than new clothes and a girl’s opinion with that, huh? And you know I’m not taking no for an answer, so you might as well stop arguing while you’re ahead. And hey, maybe if you’re good, I’ll even take you to one of those action movies that you guys seem to like so much.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Max and Courtney were both laughing when they walked back into his home hours later. “Oh my god!” Courtney gasped, “I can’t believe that you remember that. God, I was such a dork.”
“How could I not? Michael was traumatized by it for weeks, of course it probably didn’t help that I teased him at every opportunity. I mean, that kiss came out of nowhere. I swear Michael looked like he was gonna be sick.”
They both burst out in laughter before Courtney continued. “Oh, I had the biggest crush on him when we were kids. Glad I grew out of that though,” Courtney said laughing again.
Once they had calmed down, Max started. “Thanks Court. I really hate to admit this, but I really had fun today. I think that I needed that.”
“Anytime. I’m just glad that I could do a little something to get you out of your rut.”
“Thanks. Well, I guess I won’t really see ya again before I leave tomorrow morning…so I guess I’ll see you around.”
“Yeah, see ya Max,” Courtney says as she turns towards that door about to leave.
“Hey Court?” Max called before she could open the door. After she turned around, “You think that I could call you some time? So we could talk?”
“Sure Max. I’m there for ya.” She said as she walked over to envelope him in a hug. Courtney turned once again towards the door, but decided to leave Max with one last thought. “Hey, don’t give up on Liz just yet. She really loved you, and that kinda love doesn’t just disappear.”
Max gave Courtney a genuine smile before she walked out the door. He couldn’t remember the last time he had smiled like that. It had been a long time.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Kyle and Tess walked into the hotel a few steps behind Amy and Jim. Once they made it up to the rooms, Kyle fished out his key as Amy and Jim entered their room. Kyle quickly opened their door and ushered Tess inside. Once they were inside, they both let out a breath of air.
“Oh my gosh,” Tess exclaimed. “I can’t believe they’re letting us get away with this. Maybe they didn’t notice.”
“No, Amy knows for sure. Anyway, don’t knock a bad thing,” Kyle said as he wrapped his arms around his new girlfriend. ‘Girlfriend, I like the sound of that.’ Kyle lowered his head to hers, enveloping Tess’s lips in a sweet kiss. The moment was quickly interrupted though by a knock on the conjoined door.
Kyle made his way over to the door and opened it to reveal a stern looking Jim Valenti. “This door,” he started, “stays open tonight.” And with that said, a smile broke out on his face as he patted his son on the back and finished, “Goodnight kids.” He then turned back around, leaving the door standing wide open.
Kyle walked dejectedly back over to Tess. “I think we spoke too soon,” he said in a quite voice.
Tess just laughed lightly at their predicament. Here they were, in a hotel room together, alone, finally a couple, and his father and her second mother were in the next room. Wasn’t life ironic?
“Why don’t you just go take a shower, and I’ll take one after you get out.”
“Alright. I’ll be thinking about you.”
“Ew…while you’re in the shower, Kyle? That’s just gross.”
“No, no…that’s not what I meant. I meant that I’ll miss you, ya know. It was supposed to be endearing.” Although, he couldn’t promise that he wouldn’t be thinking about her the other way either. He was a 20-year-old male after all.
“Alright…well then that’s sweet…I guess.”
Kyle just laughed as he made his way into the bathroom. Luckily he was able to keep most impure thoughts out of his head. When he came out, Tess had all her things set out neatly on her bed, everything all organized. She was just so cute! He couldn’t help the thought.
Tess walked up to Kyle and gave him a quick kiss, her toiletries and nightclothes held in one arm. She then looked down at his appearance, clad only in boxers, once again. “Hmmm…Calvin Klein…I approve,” she said teasingly snapping the elastic on his shorts before walking past him and into the bathroom.
‘Well so much for banishing impure thoughts,’ Kyle thought. Kyle was so lost in his thoughts that he didn’t notice Tess exit the bathroom. She just stood silently in the doorway for a while, watching him. She couldn’t believe that Kyle Valenti was her boyfriend. She had dreamed of this for forever it seemed. And now he was hers.
Finally, he noticed her, and the grin that took over his face made her heart flutter. She was falling for this boy already. God help her.
“You ready?” he asked. “We have an early day tomorrow.”
“Yeah,” she said, shaking herself out of her revelry. “I just need to blow dry my hair,” she turned back into the bathroom, getting the hair dryer.
“Here, let me help you with that,” Kyle said as he came into the bathroom, grabbing the dryer out of her hands. Wrapping his arms around her waist, he then proceeded to start blowing softly on the wet hair behind her ear, making the tiny hairs at the back of her neck stand on end.
“Kyle,” she berated. “Stop it.”
“Alright,” Kyle conceded, the grin still firmly in place on his face. He picked up the hair dryer and began gently drying her hair, running his fingers through it as he went. It was soon dry and Tess turned around in Kyle’s arms, giving him a kiss. She just couldn’t seem to stop kissing him. “Mmmm…Thank you,” she finished, punctuating that last sentence with a final kiss.
“Hmmm…If that’s the way you’re gonna thank me, I’m just gonna have to do favors for you more often.”
Tess hit him playfully on the arm as they made their way out of the bathroom. Once they got into the main part of the room, they were reluctant to part, knowing they were going have to be apart all night. Being so close, and yet so far away.
“Kyle,” Tess whispered, “Could you just hold me?”
There was nothing that he would have liked better. Kyle looked down at the beauty in his arms, then at the door leading to his father’s and soon to be stepmother’s room. Noticing how the beds were in no way in the line of vision of the door, he figured they could get away with it.
“Sure,” Kyle said with a smirk as he went over to light switch, turning it out, and then climbing into bed with Tess. “Goodnight Tess,” he said loudly to make it seem like he was yelling from across the room.
Tess giggled lightly, but was able to suppress it by burying her head in Kyle’s chest. “Night Kyle,” she too spoke loudly.
They thought they were home free until they heard Jim’s booming voice. “Kyle, get in your own bed!” he said sternly.
When two pairs of feet were heard tip-toeing across the room instead of one, Amy could be heard. “Tess!” she warned.
“How do you do that?” Tess finally asked in exasperation.
“Parental radar,” Jim answered. “Now get to bed…separately,” he finished in exasperation.
The two finally gave up, and with one last kiss, crawled into their respective beds and tried to get some sleep.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
-
Pegleg
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 89
- Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm
- Location: Running from the Voices in my Head
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 35
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“God! I can’t believe it’s finals time already!”
“It’s not here yet Liz. Relax,” Maria almost laughed at her friend’s panicked expression.
“Okay, so we have like a week and then finals are the two weeks after that. One lousy week to do all my studying!”
“Breath Lizzie!” Maria couldn’t help the giggles that were escaping her; it was just too funny watching her friend panic over tests. They both knew that Liz would do well whether she studied or not. “The way I see it, you have plenty of time to relax and study at your leisure. I’m mean you don’t have any finals the first few days at least…that gives you extra time!”
“I know…I just-”
“Hey girls!” Isabel called as she breezed her way into the café on Monday afternoon.
“Hey chica. You look like you had a great weekend,” Maria commented.
“Well, let’s say that shopping with Courtney definitely counteracts the vices of staying in my parents house for long periods of time,” she laughed.
“Mmhmm…and those clothes are so cute!”
“Thanks. So how was your Mom’s visit?” she asked looking directly at Maria.
“It was great actually. I…she knows…and she’s being great about it. I guess after going through the same thing practically with me, well, she understands.”
“I’m glad Ria. It’s not something you can keep to yourself forever. So, do you have any idea what you’re going to do? I mean…are you going to stay at school…take some time off?” Isabel didn’t want to seem pushy asking all these questions, but they were things that Maria had to face, and soon. These decisions were important…and if she needed help with anything, Isabel swore to herself that she would be there for her friend and future niece or nephew.
“I don’t know…I mean, I’ve known for a week! This is all so new…so strange. I know I have to make some decisions…it effects everything…I just…I just need some time, I don’t know!” Maria felt like she would explode if one more person asked her about these things. It was driving her crazy.
“I’m sorry. Look, I just wanted to tell you that if you need to talk to someone about it, you should try one of the academic or peer advisors. I know that she really helped me when I went in to talk about starting school here. She told me all of my options and helped me fill out the paperwork. Here, I’ll give you her name. Then if you feel like you need someone to talk to, you’ll know where you can go. Maybe she can help you figure out what is best for you.”
“Thanks Izzie. I’m sorry about getting mad…it’s just…”
“It’s okay, I understand. Don’t worry about it.”
“Oh shit! I have class…sorry guys, I gotta run. I was supposed to leave like 5 minutes ago.”
“Bye Maria!” both girls called after her as she pulled off her apron, grabbed her backpack and headed out the door at a run.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Maria slowed down when she reached the courtyard of the humanities building. She had to stop doing this…stop panicking… Okay so she just couldn’t take anymore of that conversation, but why was that?
‘Every time the conversation turns into something about the future, I freak. I know it, they know it…and yet they still persist in bringing it up!’
Maria continued on to class without really focusing on where she was going but luckily she made it there fine. All throughout the lecture she was finding it difficult to focus. The professor just talked on and on, and Maria’s mind was occupied with other thoughts. One thought she couldn’t control was the one wondering where Michael was sitting. She knew he was in this room, this was the one class they had together…he was definitely there somewhere. But thinking about that only made her mind drift to more wrenching topics and every word the professor uttered was completely lost on her.
By the time class was over, Maria had made a decision. She had to talk to someone and since she wasn’t able to talk to one of her friends, maybe Isabel’s advisor would be able to help her in some way. So that was where she headed.
Anyone who saw her enter the building saw a frightened, lost girl. Two hours later it was a complete reversal as she walked out the doors with a smile, calm and confidant. Isabel had been right all along. They were miracle workers in there.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So Tess and Kyle got together,” Alex continued telling Isabel as they ate Chinese food on the floor of his small living room.
“Kyle is going to be Maria’s stepbrother, right?”
“Yeah. He and Tess met just after she got back from visiting here.”
“That’s so cute! So did I miss anything else while I was gone?”
“Nah…well, you didn’t get to meet Ria’s mom…but my goodness, now I know where she gets all her energy from! She is so much like her mother its scary sometimes!” Isabel couldn’t help but laugh at how Alex was describing his friends.
“Well it seems like you guys had a great time. I wish I could’ve stayed…” Isabel silently wished away all the horrible memories of her own long weekend from hell.
“So what happened at Chez Guerin that was so bad that you wish you had been here?” Alex got comfortable leaning against the couch, pulling Isabel to settle in his lap with a smile.
“It was nothing…just my parents up to their usual bouts of being so completely oblivious of their own children…now more than ever I realize how much more this place seems like home than LA ever has. You know? I mean, living here with Max and Michael, and you guys not far away…its so much more homey than that place ever has been.” She sighed, resting her cheek against Alex’s chest as she sighed.
“I’m sorry it was bad. If it makes you feel any better, I missed you.”
“I missed you too Alex. How am I going to stand it when you go home to your family for Christmas?”
“Well, you could always come and visit me…for New Years or something. My parents think it’s a great idea. They can’t wait to meet you, and my sisters too.” Isabel was shocked. Was he asking her to meet his parents? Oh god! But he was always talking about how great his parents were…nothing like her own. But if he wanted her to meet his parents, did that mean that he wanted to meet hers? No! There was no way that was happening…her parents would ruin everything…just like they always did.
“Like…staying at your house? With your family?”
“Yeah. They’d love to meet you. There’s an extra bed in Julia’s room, she’s the oldest of my sisters, and they all want to meet you. And besides, I don’t think I could handle a month without you.” Isabel turned so she was looking Alex in the eyes. His sincerity was obvious as he gently reached forward and kissed her lips with such tender passion it made her melt even more into him.
“Okay,” she whispered against his lips before kissing him again. It had been way too long since she had been able to do this.
“Really?”
“I’d love to meet your family.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hey Ria! You got a package today,” Liz called out as she heard Maria enter their apartment.
“Really? What is it?”
“I don’t know. You know, it’s kind of polite to not go through your roommate’s mail. I try to refrain from doing that as much as possible!” they both laughed, it was an old joke.
“Hmm…it says it’s from Nebraska…Did mom send me something?”
“Open it already! I’ve been dying to find out since I came home.”
The two girls sat on the couch and Maria tore into a box with a smile across her face.
“Jim…oh…he is just too much…” Maria spoke softly before she let out a shrill squeal of delight. “I can’t believe he did this…he is so sweet!”
Maria held in her hand a light purple cell phone with baby pink flowers on it. It was so cute; she loved it!
“I have a cell phone! Eeeee! Can you believe it? This is soo cool!” Liz sat in her spot on the couch trying to contain her laughter as Maria began jumping up and down in excitement…
“Why don’t you call Jim and thank him?” Liz suggested when the giggles died down.
“Oh yeah, good idea!” Maria laughed at herself for not thinking about it. How cute was Jim? Sending her a phone like that…and it was just so cute! Either he had really good taste, or had someone else pick it out who had good taste…her guess was the latter.
After talking on the phone to Jim for ten minutes with many ‘thank you’s and ‘you are so sweet’s, Maria got off the phone.
“So, what’s up?” Liz asked as she brought two sandwiches in to the living room and placed one in front of Maria. While she had been on the phone, Liz had decided upon making them a snack.
“He is just the sweetest man. Mom really found a winner this time. He said that he wanted me to always have the phone that way if anything happened to me or if I ever needed anything, I’d be able to call someone. Isn’t that just adorable?” Maria gushed.
“That’s very sweet of him. You know how lucky you are that you’re getting such a great family? Your mom was so happy; I don’t remember the last time I saw her that way.”
“I know. We’re very lucky…” Maria agreed.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
It was going into the first week of finals and at times Liz felt like the time was just flying past her leaving her dazed, but at the moment, it couldn’t possibly go any slower. She had been working for only an hour already, but it felt like ten. The place was empty…she had had three customers the whole time…slow didn’t even begin to describe it. Add into the account the fact that she couldn’t focus on studying…yeah…not a productive day at all.
“Hey Lizzie. So what’s up chica?”
“Nothing much Ria. Thank god you’re here! I’m bored out of my mind,” Liz complained.
“Oh, I’m sorry chica. But I’m here to the rescue now. How goes the studying anyway?”
“Its not. I can’t focus…I mean, I’ve had over an hour of nothing else, but I can’t get through my notes…ahhh!” she threw her hands up in frustration to emphasize her point.
Two hours later Liz was sitting on the counter with Maria, each of them sipping tea and talking about anything and everything when the bell over the door made them look up to see who was coming in.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Michael’s head was down as he walked towards the café. He was debating with himself over when to tell Maria everything. After talking to Isabel he had come to a few conclusions about what he had done. The first being that Maria needed to know the truth about everything. That would at least be a start. The only problem now was finding the right time to tell her…and how to do it. He wasn’t sure what to do.
Michael wasn’t watching where he was going and just as he was about to enter the café he bumped right into someone.
“Oh, I’m sorry…” Michael let the sentence fall as he looked up into the face of someone he had once called friend but right now…he wasn’t sure what to call him. Yes, Michael would always be there for Max if he ever needed anything, but at the moment he wasn’t too sure that it was a two way street…actually he pretty much knew that it wasn’t.
Michael took a step back and let Max enter without saying anything. Max didn’t seem to really care much, he simply ignored Michael and continued inside. Michael watched as Max went to the corner table farthest from the counter and sat down to study. Why would he come to the one place he couldn’t help but see Liz if he wasn’t going to do anything to get her back?
A pair of green eyes watched the whole encounter in the doorway from a distance, wondering what caused this new development…that would have to wait till later to be explored any further, but now she knew to watch for it. And the more she watched, the more it became apparent that something had happened, something significant.
Looking around Michael saw Maria and Liz talking at the counter. He wondered what they were saying so he headed to the closest possible table to sit and listen while under the pretense of waiting for some coffee. Maybe he would get the chance to talk to Maria too, if he could get her alone that is. This was not a conversation for spectators…
“You want me to go see if Max wants something?” Maria asked when she saw Liz’s eyes hit the ground the moment he entered. Sure, Liz might tell herself that she was over him, but Maria knew, like only a best friend could, that he still held a good portion of her heart.
“You don’t have to…” Liz countered but was stopped by the shaking of Maria’s head.
“Don’t worry. You can see if Michael needs anything.” Maria told herself she was just doing this for her friend, but really…she just wasn’t sure how to talk to Michael…and they needed to talk.
“Okay.”
Maria walked over to Max’s table and sat down across from him. She still wasn’t happy with him for what he put Lizzie through, but he was a customer and she would do her job and serve him to save her friend the expense.
“What do you want Max?” She didn’t mean for it to come out as harsh as it had, she just chalked it up to hormones.
“Nothing, thanks. I just needed a quiet place to study,” Max spoke quietly, almost as if he was afraid to say anything at all.
“Why don’t you try the library then?”
“Have you seen how many people are in there?” he asked completely serious.
“That bad, huh? Okay, but just don’t bother Lizzie, I don’t think she can handle any more,” Maria told him softly so Liz couldn’t hear, before getting up and heading back to the counter.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hey Michael,” Liz tried to act normal…and normal was treating Michael like he was a friend…not someone who had gotten her best friend pregnant…
“Hi Liz.”
“So, can I get you anything?” she asked sitting at the chair across from him.
“Hey, when does Maria get off today?”
“Umm…what time is it now?” Liz asked. She was getting a brilliant idea. Maybe she shouldn’t since it wasn’t her decision to make…but it was her best friend…
“Three thirty,” Michael replied after looking at his watch. Why didn’t she know what time it was? She was practically staring at the clock on the wall. Women!
“You’re in luck, she gets off at four,” Liz smiled, and now it was genuine. “So can I get you anything while you wait?”
“How do you know I’m waiting for her?”
“Michael, you wouldn’t have asked if you weren’t.”
“Okay, I’ll have a mocha latte.”
“Coming right up.” With a smile she was gone, and Michael looked over to Maria who was heading to the counter from Max’s table. Why was Max here anyway?
“So, what’s up chica?” Maria asked as she sat herself back up on the counter top.
“Nothing. You want to make Michael his mocha latte?”
“Sure, I guess,” Maria conceded. Besides, she did know just how he liked them. It was what he ordered most of the time when he came in, and she always made it for him.
“So…why is he here?” Liz couldn’t help but wonder as she again looked off in Max’s direction. She couldn’t help but watch him; it was like her eyes were drawn to him.
“Don’t worry Lizzie, he won’t bother you. He just needed a quiet place to study. The library is a zoo right now.”
“Oh…okay…”
“Hey, you got me here to protect you…I won’t let him talk to you if you don’t want him too.” And Maria meant every word.
“Thanks Ria, but I’m fine.” Looking back Liz noticed Michael’s eyes on them. “I think someone wants that drink. Ria, why don’t you go talk to him?”
“Liz, I…”
“No Maria. You know you have to sooner or later, why not sooner?”
“Because I’m working?” It was a lame attempt to get out of the situation and she knew it.
“Ria, this place is dead…I think I could handle it. Besides, I already told him that you get off at four. You might as well…what have you got to lose?”
Maria wanted to say, ‘everything,’ but bit it back. Liz meant well…
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hey spaceboy,” Maria tried for the normal, everything’s fine, this is what I do all the time façade. Setting the cup down in front of him she was about to turn around and head back to the counter when his hand held her wrist tight, preventing her escape. Damnit! She had been so close…
“Maria, wait. Can we talk?”
“Michael, I’m working right now…”
“Oh come on, this place is dead. Besides you get off in 25 minutes anyway.”
“I really need to study. I mean I still have finals…”
“I know. I promise not to take too much of your time. Please?”
Maria was shocked. Was this really her Michael? What had happened to him to change him so much?
“Fine,” she sighed in defeat. “Let me tell Liz and then grab my stuff I guess.”
“Thank you.” The sincerity in his eyes spoke volumes to her. Something had definitely happened to him; he was different somehow.
Maria sighed as she headed back to the counter, slowly untying her apron on the way. So this was it…she would be talking to Michael…the two of them alone… What could he possibly have to say to her that was just so urgent?
After saying goodbye to Liz, who gave her an encouraging smile and big hug, Maria walked back over to Michael’s table and the two of them headed out the door in silence.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Awkward…that was the only possible way to describe it. They had left the café five minutes ago and were wandering aimlessly through the main quad. It was deserted except for a few random people lying around studying from textbooks.
“So…” Maria began, hoping that it would cause Michael to speak up about whatever it was that he had wanted to speak to her about.
But he said nothing.
She waited…and waited…and still he was silent.
“So what’s up with you and Max?” Maria decided to take the first step. At least some conversation was better than none, right? And this conversation was better than another one she didn’t want to think of at the moment.
“Huh?” Michael was startled.
“You and Max. I saw the two of you come in today. It was like you didn’t even know each other. What happened?”
Michael stopped walking and looked at Maria. This was it. He might as well tell her now. Then let her decide whether she wanted to be his friend or not.
“Why don’t we sit down over here?” Without looking back at her Michael walked over to the tree and sat on the bench beneath it, leaving plenty of room for her to sit beside him.
“What’s going on Michael?” Now she was curious, he was acting too weird.
“I have to tell you something, and you might not like it, but would you at least let me get it all out before you judge me?” He couldn’t look at her to even see her response; he just had to keep going. “Max isn’t exactly talking to me right now. I’m sure he doesn’t even think of me as a friend anymore. But it’s my fault. I overstepped the bounds of our friendship and did something really stupid. No matter how many times I say sorry, it won’t take back what I did. And at the time I thought I was saving him from the biggest mistake of his life. I’ve been there and I didn’t want him to have to go through that too…” Michael took a deep breath. She was going to hate him after this…
“I was the reason that Max broke up with Liz. I told him that she was only after his money and that she would only hurt him. I ruined my best friend’s life, and your friend’s life too. I had a bad experience…but it wasn’t my choice to make, and I should never have said anything to Max. Now he won’t talk to me. We hardly ever even see each other in the house anymore,” Michael shook his head idly, knowing that it was all completely his own fault. And now he didn’t care, he’d take the blame…his life was screwed up anyways…and he still had more to tell.
Maria was shocked, to say the least, by Michael’s admission. He just sat there and stared at his hands as he told her all this. What gave him the right to decide the fate of others? Who the hell did he think he was? God?
“You what?!?!?!” Maria screamed. Sure he asked her not to talk but she never gave him any response… “How could you?” She was seeing red.
“Can I finish? There’s still something else I think you need to know.” Michael rested his head in his hands, knowing that this might be the last time that she ever spoke to him. If she was this upset for her friend, he could only imagine her next response.
Maria shut her mouth, biting back a retort to let him finish.
“In October, after the party, when I was taking you home and we ended up in my room…I…you were so drunk and I knew it was wrong, but I let it happen anyway,” he hung his head in shame.
“I know this already Michael, so if you don’t have anything else-”
“I knew that it was wrong because I wasn’t.” Michael finished his thought cutting her off, and leaving her jaw hanging in disbelief. He was just waiting for it now. But to his surprise, nothing came. Was this really the same girl who normally blew up over anything? The girl who when he first met her started harassing him in the bookstore?
“Maria? I’m sorry. But you need to know I wasn’t trying to take advantage of you…it was…you were just…so…beautiful that night. And I really…I… Well, I…it was more than just sex, Maria. Yeah, I had had a few beers, but that’s it. I wasn’t drunk. Hell, I wasn’t even tipsy. I let what happened that night happen because I liked you. We’ve had this great friendship since then, and I don’t want to lose that. I don’t want to lose you, ever. I think I love you.” Michael paused for a minute, afraid to look up and see her face. “I just thought that you had the right to know everything.” Michael was done talking. That was it. Now she knew, and she would want him out of her life forever. She probably thought he was some kind of monster, and he’d have to agree. What kind of a person would do those kinds of things? Only a monster.
“You what? Who the hell gave you the damn right to fuckin play God? You bastard! First you ruin my friend’s life, then mine, and then you play all buddy-buddy to me? God, and to think I trusted you!” Maria’s voice rose louder and louder as her anger rose. She stood up and took a few steps, looking Michael straight in the eye. “Stay the hell away from me and my friends. Don’t you dare come near me, or Liz again.” With that said, she walked away as fast as she could, leaving Michael behind, thinking that he’d just ruined any possible happiness in his future.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
An hour later Maria was sitting on the sand looking out at the waves on the beach. Sure it was winter, but that’s what San Diego’s known for, fair beach weather even in winter sometimes.
Since that morning when she had left Michael’s and come to the beach, it had become her haven. When she just needed to be alone and think, this was her place. She liked it there on the sand. It was just her and the ocean in front of her, making her feel small, yet whole at the same time.
Who did Michael think he was? So what kind of game had he been playing with her? First he slept with her, knowing full well what he had been doing, and then he becomes her friend and keeps going along with her assumption that he was drunk too? What kind of a person does that sort of thing?
She was mad…mad as hell! The nerve of him. Men! And Liz! Poor Liz, and Max. They were just pawns in some crazy thought in Michael’s mind. He really was a piece of work…thinking he could play god with those around him, people that once called him friend. Well no more!
And to think she was going to tell him about the baby! She had to laugh at that one. After a lot of thinking, Maria had come to the realization that she did not want her child to have to grow up without a father, like she had to. She wanted Michael to be there for her child…their child. More than that, she wanted him to be the baby’s father, to really be there and be a part of the kids life. Not just someone who popped in every once in a while whenever it was convenient. But now, now she wasn’t about to let that man near her child, ever. That was not the image she wanted her baby to look up to and idolize. You think you know someone and then they go and completely surprise you with their idiocy.
Wait a minute, if Michael wasn’t…that meant…god, and she had known all along…
Maria pulled out her new cell phone and dialed 5 on her list. The thoughts kept running rampant through her mind as she waited for the phone to pick up.
“Hello?” the female voice asked.
“Izzie can you come and meet me at the shores?”
“Maria? Are you alright? You sound kind of…I don’t know, funny.”
“Yeah I’m fine. But could you come meet me? I’m just about where you found me that one time.”
“Sure, I’ll be right there.”
“Thanks.” Maria hung up her phone and waited. She couldn’t believe all the turns her life had made in that last month and a half. If anyone had told her a year ago that she’d end up pregnant and alone she would have laughed at them…but now…well…sure she wasn’t completely alone, but close enough. It sure felt like it sometimes.
Maria shook her head trying to clear it a little as she waited for what she knew was coming next. How could Isabel have done that to her? Weren’t they friends?
“Maria?” Isabel’s voice was tentative as she came and sat beside the other blond on the sand.
“How could you not tell me?” Maria turned her head, looking Isabel straight in the eyes as she waited for her answer.
“Not tell you what?” Isabel was confused for a minute.
“I talked to Michael today. You knew! I know you did. It all makes sense now. Why didn’t you tell me? I thought we were friends!”
Isabel closed her eyes for a minute. Oh god, Michael had done it. He really had done it. She was glad that everything was finally out there, but she had never expected Maria to turn on her like this, or even to get this mad.
“I’m sorry Maria. I know he hurt you, but it wasn’t my place to tell. I wasn’t even sure right away. I didn’t know. I eventually figured it out, but by then the two of you were friends, and you both seemed relatively happy. I know he was happy. He always had these happy smiles on his face when you were around or when he came home from doing something with you. I had never seen him happier, not in a long time. And you seemed happy too. I just…didn’t feel like it was my place to mess that up. I’m sorry.”
“No, I’m sorry,” Maria sighed. “I know it’s not your fault…I just…god! Why does life have to be so hard?” Isabel pulled her into a hug as she began to cry on her shoulder.
“It’ll be okay Maria. It’ll all work out eventually. It may seem hard right now but just give it time. I know my brother. And I know that he really does love you.” Isabel’s honesty and earnest tone shocked the girl in her arms.
“He what?”
“He loves you Maria. I know he does. He might not be the most forthcoming with his feelings, but it’s the truth. Just give him some time.” Isabel pulled away from Maria slightly to look at her friend. She looked like a small child who had lost her puppy. “Did you tell him about the baby?” She wasn’t sure whether or not it was a good question to ask, but she voiced it anyway.
“No. After he ruined my friend’s life…and mine…I…I couldn’t.”
“You think he ruined your life?”
“If it weren’t for him I wouldn’t be having a baby at 20. My life wouldn’t be changing so much…so out of control…” she was near tears again.
“I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have said that. But can you honestly say that you regret having this baby?” Isabel couldn’t believe it. She was sure that it wasn’t true. Maria just hadn’t realized it yet. Maybe everything just needed a little more time.
“I don’t know…I just don’t know anything anymore.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 35
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“God! I can’t believe it’s finals time already!”
“It’s not here yet Liz. Relax,” Maria almost laughed at her friend’s panicked expression.
“Okay, so we have like a week and then finals are the two weeks after that. One lousy week to do all my studying!”
“Breath Lizzie!” Maria couldn’t help the giggles that were escaping her; it was just too funny watching her friend panic over tests. They both knew that Liz would do well whether she studied or not. “The way I see it, you have plenty of time to relax and study at your leisure. I’m mean you don’t have any finals the first few days at least…that gives you extra time!”
“I know…I just-”
“Hey girls!” Isabel called as she breezed her way into the café on Monday afternoon.
“Hey chica. You look like you had a great weekend,” Maria commented.
“Well, let’s say that shopping with Courtney definitely counteracts the vices of staying in my parents house for long periods of time,” she laughed.
“Mmhmm…and those clothes are so cute!”
“Thanks. So how was your Mom’s visit?” she asked looking directly at Maria.
“It was great actually. I…she knows…and she’s being great about it. I guess after going through the same thing practically with me, well, she understands.”
“I’m glad Ria. It’s not something you can keep to yourself forever. So, do you have any idea what you’re going to do? I mean…are you going to stay at school…take some time off?” Isabel didn’t want to seem pushy asking all these questions, but they were things that Maria had to face, and soon. These decisions were important…and if she needed help with anything, Isabel swore to herself that she would be there for her friend and future niece or nephew.
“I don’t know…I mean, I’ve known for a week! This is all so new…so strange. I know I have to make some decisions…it effects everything…I just…I just need some time, I don’t know!” Maria felt like she would explode if one more person asked her about these things. It was driving her crazy.
“I’m sorry. Look, I just wanted to tell you that if you need to talk to someone about it, you should try one of the academic or peer advisors. I know that she really helped me when I went in to talk about starting school here. She told me all of my options and helped me fill out the paperwork. Here, I’ll give you her name. Then if you feel like you need someone to talk to, you’ll know where you can go. Maybe she can help you figure out what is best for you.”
“Thanks Izzie. I’m sorry about getting mad…it’s just…”
“It’s okay, I understand. Don’t worry about it.”
“Oh shit! I have class…sorry guys, I gotta run. I was supposed to leave like 5 minutes ago.”
“Bye Maria!” both girls called after her as she pulled off her apron, grabbed her backpack and headed out the door at a run.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Maria slowed down when she reached the courtyard of the humanities building. She had to stop doing this…stop panicking… Okay so she just couldn’t take anymore of that conversation, but why was that?
‘Every time the conversation turns into something about the future, I freak. I know it, they know it…and yet they still persist in bringing it up!’
Maria continued on to class without really focusing on where she was going but luckily she made it there fine. All throughout the lecture she was finding it difficult to focus. The professor just talked on and on, and Maria’s mind was occupied with other thoughts. One thought she couldn’t control was the one wondering where Michael was sitting. She knew he was in this room, this was the one class they had together…he was definitely there somewhere. But thinking about that only made her mind drift to more wrenching topics and every word the professor uttered was completely lost on her.
By the time class was over, Maria had made a decision. She had to talk to someone and since she wasn’t able to talk to one of her friends, maybe Isabel’s advisor would be able to help her in some way. So that was where she headed.
Anyone who saw her enter the building saw a frightened, lost girl. Two hours later it was a complete reversal as she walked out the doors with a smile, calm and confidant. Isabel had been right all along. They were miracle workers in there.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So Tess and Kyle got together,” Alex continued telling Isabel as they ate Chinese food on the floor of his small living room.
“Kyle is going to be Maria’s stepbrother, right?”
“Yeah. He and Tess met just after she got back from visiting here.”
“That’s so cute! So did I miss anything else while I was gone?”
“Nah…well, you didn’t get to meet Ria’s mom…but my goodness, now I know where she gets all her energy from! She is so much like her mother its scary sometimes!” Isabel couldn’t help but laugh at how Alex was describing his friends.
“Well it seems like you guys had a great time. I wish I could’ve stayed…” Isabel silently wished away all the horrible memories of her own long weekend from hell.
“So what happened at Chez Guerin that was so bad that you wish you had been here?” Alex got comfortable leaning against the couch, pulling Isabel to settle in his lap with a smile.
“It was nothing…just my parents up to their usual bouts of being so completely oblivious of their own children…now more than ever I realize how much more this place seems like home than LA ever has. You know? I mean, living here with Max and Michael, and you guys not far away…its so much more homey than that place ever has been.” She sighed, resting her cheek against Alex’s chest as she sighed.
“I’m sorry it was bad. If it makes you feel any better, I missed you.”
“I missed you too Alex. How am I going to stand it when you go home to your family for Christmas?”
“Well, you could always come and visit me…for New Years or something. My parents think it’s a great idea. They can’t wait to meet you, and my sisters too.” Isabel was shocked. Was he asking her to meet his parents? Oh god! But he was always talking about how great his parents were…nothing like her own. But if he wanted her to meet his parents, did that mean that he wanted to meet hers? No! There was no way that was happening…her parents would ruin everything…just like they always did.
“Like…staying at your house? With your family?”
“Yeah. They’d love to meet you. There’s an extra bed in Julia’s room, she’s the oldest of my sisters, and they all want to meet you. And besides, I don’t think I could handle a month without you.” Isabel turned so she was looking Alex in the eyes. His sincerity was obvious as he gently reached forward and kissed her lips with such tender passion it made her melt even more into him.
“Okay,” she whispered against his lips before kissing him again. It had been way too long since she had been able to do this.
“Really?”
“I’d love to meet your family.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hey Ria! You got a package today,” Liz called out as she heard Maria enter their apartment.
“Really? What is it?”
“I don’t know. You know, it’s kind of polite to not go through your roommate’s mail. I try to refrain from doing that as much as possible!” they both laughed, it was an old joke.
“Hmm…it says it’s from Nebraska…Did mom send me something?”
“Open it already! I’ve been dying to find out since I came home.”
The two girls sat on the couch and Maria tore into a box with a smile across her face.
“Jim…oh…he is just too much…” Maria spoke softly before she let out a shrill squeal of delight. “I can’t believe he did this…he is so sweet!”
Maria held in her hand a light purple cell phone with baby pink flowers on it. It was so cute; she loved it!
“I have a cell phone! Eeeee! Can you believe it? This is soo cool!” Liz sat in her spot on the couch trying to contain her laughter as Maria began jumping up and down in excitement…
“Why don’t you call Jim and thank him?” Liz suggested when the giggles died down.
“Oh yeah, good idea!” Maria laughed at herself for not thinking about it. How cute was Jim? Sending her a phone like that…and it was just so cute! Either he had really good taste, or had someone else pick it out who had good taste…her guess was the latter.
After talking on the phone to Jim for ten minutes with many ‘thank you’s and ‘you are so sweet’s, Maria got off the phone.
“So, what’s up?” Liz asked as she brought two sandwiches in to the living room and placed one in front of Maria. While she had been on the phone, Liz had decided upon making them a snack.
“He is just the sweetest man. Mom really found a winner this time. He said that he wanted me to always have the phone that way if anything happened to me or if I ever needed anything, I’d be able to call someone. Isn’t that just adorable?” Maria gushed.
“That’s very sweet of him. You know how lucky you are that you’re getting such a great family? Your mom was so happy; I don’t remember the last time I saw her that way.”
“I know. We’re very lucky…” Maria agreed.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
It was going into the first week of finals and at times Liz felt like the time was just flying past her leaving her dazed, but at the moment, it couldn’t possibly go any slower. She had been working for only an hour already, but it felt like ten. The place was empty…she had had three customers the whole time…slow didn’t even begin to describe it. Add into the account the fact that she couldn’t focus on studying…yeah…not a productive day at all.
“Hey Lizzie. So what’s up chica?”
“Nothing much Ria. Thank god you’re here! I’m bored out of my mind,” Liz complained.
“Oh, I’m sorry chica. But I’m here to the rescue now. How goes the studying anyway?”
“Its not. I can’t focus…I mean, I’ve had over an hour of nothing else, but I can’t get through my notes…ahhh!” she threw her hands up in frustration to emphasize her point.
Two hours later Liz was sitting on the counter with Maria, each of them sipping tea and talking about anything and everything when the bell over the door made them look up to see who was coming in.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Michael’s head was down as he walked towards the café. He was debating with himself over when to tell Maria everything. After talking to Isabel he had come to a few conclusions about what he had done. The first being that Maria needed to know the truth about everything. That would at least be a start. The only problem now was finding the right time to tell her…and how to do it. He wasn’t sure what to do.
Michael wasn’t watching where he was going and just as he was about to enter the café he bumped right into someone.
“Oh, I’m sorry…” Michael let the sentence fall as he looked up into the face of someone he had once called friend but right now…he wasn’t sure what to call him. Yes, Michael would always be there for Max if he ever needed anything, but at the moment he wasn’t too sure that it was a two way street…actually he pretty much knew that it wasn’t.
Michael took a step back and let Max enter without saying anything. Max didn’t seem to really care much, he simply ignored Michael and continued inside. Michael watched as Max went to the corner table farthest from the counter and sat down to study. Why would he come to the one place he couldn’t help but see Liz if he wasn’t going to do anything to get her back?
A pair of green eyes watched the whole encounter in the doorway from a distance, wondering what caused this new development…that would have to wait till later to be explored any further, but now she knew to watch for it. And the more she watched, the more it became apparent that something had happened, something significant.
Looking around Michael saw Maria and Liz talking at the counter. He wondered what they were saying so he headed to the closest possible table to sit and listen while under the pretense of waiting for some coffee. Maybe he would get the chance to talk to Maria too, if he could get her alone that is. This was not a conversation for spectators…
“You want me to go see if Max wants something?” Maria asked when she saw Liz’s eyes hit the ground the moment he entered. Sure, Liz might tell herself that she was over him, but Maria knew, like only a best friend could, that he still held a good portion of her heart.
“You don’t have to…” Liz countered but was stopped by the shaking of Maria’s head.
“Don’t worry. You can see if Michael needs anything.” Maria told herself she was just doing this for her friend, but really…she just wasn’t sure how to talk to Michael…and they needed to talk.
“Okay.”
Maria walked over to Max’s table and sat down across from him. She still wasn’t happy with him for what he put Lizzie through, but he was a customer and she would do her job and serve him to save her friend the expense.
“What do you want Max?” She didn’t mean for it to come out as harsh as it had, she just chalked it up to hormones.
“Nothing, thanks. I just needed a quiet place to study,” Max spoke quietly, almost as if he was afraid to say anything at all.
“Why don’t you try the library then?”
“Have you seen how many people are in there?” he asked completely serious.
“That bad, huh? Okay, but just don’t bother Lizzie, I don’t think she can handle any more,” Maria told him softly so Liz couldn’t hear, before getting up and heading back to the counter.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hey Michael,” Liz tried to act normal…and normal was treating Michael like he was a friend…not someone who had gotten her best friend pregnant…
“Hi Liz.”
“So, can I get you anything?” she asked sitting at the chair across from him.
“Hey, when does Maria get off today?”
“Umm…what time is it now?” Liz asked. She was getting a brilliant idea. Maybe she shouldn’t since it wasn’t her decision to make…but it was her best friend…
“Three thirty,” Michael replied after looking at his watch. Why didn’t she know what time it was? She was practically staring at the clock on the wall. Women!
“You’re in luck, she gets off at four,” Liz smiled, and now it was genuine. “So can I get you anything while you wait?”
“How do you know I’m waiting for her?”
“Michael, you wouldn’t have asked if you weren’t.”
“Okay, I’ll have a mocha latte.”
“Coming right up.” With a smile she was gone, and Michael looked over to Maria who was heading to the counter from Max’s table. Why was Max here anyway?
“So, what’s up chica?” Maria asked as she sat herself back up on the counter top.
“Nothing. You want to make Michael his mocha latte?”
“Sure, I guess,” Maria conceded. Besides, she did know just how he liked them. It was what he ordered most of the time when he came in, and she always made it for him.
“So…why is he here?” Liz couldn’t help but wonder as she again looked off in Max’s direction. She couldn’t help but watch him; it was like her eyes were drawn to him.
“Don’t worry Lizzie, he won’t bother you. He just needed a quiet place to study. The library is a zoo right now.”
“Oh…okay…”
“Hey, you got me here to protect you…I won’t let him talk to you if you don’t want him too.” And Maria meant every word.
“Thanks Ria, but I’m fine.” Looking back Liz noticed Michael’s eyes on them. “I think someone wants that drink. Ria, why don’t you go talk to him?”
“Liz, I…”
“No Maria. You know you have to sooner or later, why not sooner?”
“Because I’m working?” It was a lame attempt to get out of the situation and she knew it.
“Ria, this place is dead…I think I could handle it. Besides, I already told him that you get off at four. You might as well…what have you got to lose?”
Maria wanted to say, ‘everything,’ but bit it back. Liz meant well…
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hey spaceboy,” Maria tried for the normal, everything’s fine, this is what I do all the time façade. Setting the cup down in front of him she was about to turn around and head back to the counter when his hand held her wrist tight, preventing her escape. Damnit! She had been so close…
“Maria, wait. Can we talk?”
“Michael, I’m working right now…”
“Oh come on, this place is dead. Besides you get off in 25 minutes anyway.”
“I really need to study. I mean I still have finals…”
“I know. I promise not to take too much of your time. Please?”
Maria was shocked. Was this really her Michael? What had happened to him to change him so much?
“Fine,” she sighed in defeat. “Let me tell Liz and then grab my stuff I guess.”
“Thank you.” The sincerity in his eyes spoke volumes to her. Something had definitely happened to him; he was different somehow.
Maria sighed as she headed back to the counter, slowly untying her apron on the way. So this was it…she would be talking to Michael…the two of them alone… What could he possibly have to say to her that was just so urgent?
After saying goodbye to Liz, who gave her an encouraging smile and big hug, Maria walked back over to Michael’s table and the two of them headed out the door in silence.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Awkward…that was the only possible way to describe it. They had left the café five minutes ago and were wandering aimlessly through the main quad. It was deserted except for a few random people lying around studying from textbooks.
“So…” Maria began, hoping that it would cause Michael to speak up about whatever it was that he had wanted to speak to her about.
But he said nothing.
She waited…and waited…and still he was silent.
“So what’s up with you and Max?” Maria decided to take the first step. At least some conversation was better than none, right? And this conversation was better than another one she didn’t want to think of at the moment.
“Huh?” Michael was startled.
“You and Max. I saw the two of you come in today. It was like you didn’t even know each other. What happened?”
Michael stopped walking and looked at Maria. This was it. He might as well tell her now. Then let her decide whether she wanted to be his friend or not.
“Why don’t we sit down over here?” Without looking back at her Michael walked over to the tree and sat on the bench beneath it, leaving plenty of room for her to sit beside him.
“What’s going on Michael?” Now she was curious, he was acting too weird.
“I have to tell you something, and you might not like it, but would you at least let me get it all out before you judge me?” He couldn’t look at her to even see her response; he just had to keep going. “Max isn’t exactly talking to me right now. I’m sure he doesn’t even think of me as a friend anymore. But it’s my fault. I overstepped the bounds of our friendship and did something really stupid. No matter how many times I say sorry, it won’t take back what I did. And at the time I thought I was saving him from the biggest mistake of his life. I’ve been there and I didn’t want him to have to go through that too…” Michael took a deep breath. She was going to hate him after this…
“I was the reason that Max broke up with Liz. I told him that she was only after his money and that she would only hurt him. I ruined my best friend’s life, and your friend’s life too. I had a bad experience…but it wasn’t my choice to make, and I should never have said anything to Max. Now he won’t talk to me. We hardly ever even see each other in the house anymore,” Michael shook his head idly, knowing that it was all completely his own fault. And now he didn’t care, he’d take the blame…his life was screwed up anyways…and he still had more to tell.
Maria was shocked, to say the least, by Michael’s admission. He just sat there and stared at his hands as he told her all this. What gave him the right to decide the fate of others? Who the hell did he think he was? God?
“You what?!?!?!” Maria screamed. Sure he asked her not to talk but she never gave him any response… “How could you?” She was seeing red.
“Can I finish? There’s still something else I think you need to know.” Michael rested his head in his hands, knowing that this might be the last time that she ever spoke to him. If she was this upset for her friend, he could only imagine her next response.
Maria shut her mouth, biting back a retort to let him finish.
“In October, after the party, when I was taking you home and we ended up in my room…I…you were so drunk and I knew it was wrong, but I let it happen anyway,” he hung his head in shame.
“I know this already Michael, so if you don’t have anything else-”
“I knew that it was wrong because I wasn’t.” Michael finished his thought cutting her off, and leaving her jaw hanging in disbelief. He was just waiting for it now. But to his surprise, nothing came. Was this really the same girl who normally blew up over anything? The girl who when he first met her started harassing him in the bookstore?
“Maria? I’m sorry. But you need to know I wasn’t trying to take advantage of you…it was…you were just…so…beautiful that night. And I really…I… Well, I…it was more than just sex, Maria. Yeah, I had had a few beers, but that’s it. I wasn’t drunk. Hell, I wasn’t even tipsy. I let what happened that night happen because I liked you. We’ve had this great friendship since then, and I don’t want to lose that. I don’t want to lose you, ever. I think I love you.” Michael paused for a minute, afraid to look up and see her face. “I just thought that you had the right to know everything.” Michael was done talking. That was it. Now she knew, and she would want him out of her life forever. She probably thought he was some kind of monster, and he’d have to agree. What kind of a person would do those kinds of things? Only a monster.
“You what? Who the hell gave you the damn right to fuckin play God? You bastard! First you ruin my friend’s life, then mine, and then you play all buddy-buddy to me? God, and to think I trusted you!” Maria’s voice rose louder and louder as her anger rose. She stood up and took a few steps, looking Michael straight in the eye. “Stay the hell away from me and my friends. Don’t you dare come near me, or Liz again.” With that said, she walked away as fast as she could, leaving Michael behind, thinking that he’d just ruined any possible happiness in his future.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
An hour later Maria was sitting on the sand looking out at the waves on the beach. Sure it was winter, but that’s what San Diego’s known for, fair beach weather even in winter sometimes.
Since that morning when she had left Michael’s and come to the beach, it had become her haven. When she just needed to be alone and think, this was her place. She liked it there on the sand. It was just her and the ocean in front of her, making her feel small, yet whole at the same time.
Who did Michael think he was? So what kind of game had he been playing with her? First he slept with her, knowing full well what he had been doing, and then he becomes her friend and keeps going along with her assumption that he was drunk too? What kind of a person does that sort of thing?
She was mad…mad as hell! The nerve of him. Men! And Liz! Poor Liz, and Max. They were just pawns in some crazy thought in Michael’s mind. He really was a piece of work…thinking he could play god with those around him, people that once called him friend. Well no more!
And to think she was going to tell him about the baby! She had to laugh at that one. After a lot of thinking, Maria had come to the realization that she did not want her child to have to grow up without a father, like she had to. She wanted Michael to be there for her child…their child. More than that, she wanted him to be the baby’s father, to really be there and be a part of the kids life. Not just someone who popped in every once in a while whenever it was convenient. But now, now she wasn’t about to let that man near her child, ever. That was not the image she wanted her baby to look up to and idolize. You think you know someone and then they go and completely surprise you with their idiocy.
Wait a minute, if Michael wasn’t…that meant…god, and she had known all along…
Maria pulled out her new cell phone and dialed 5 on her list. The thoughts kept running rampant through her mind as she waited for the phone to pick up.
“Hello?” the female voice asked.
“Izzie can you come and meet me at the shores?”
“Maria? Are you alright? You sound kind of…I don’t know, funny.”
“Yeah I’m fine. But could you come meet me? I’m just about where you found me that one time.”
“Sure, I’ll be right there.”
“Thanks.” Maria hung up her phone and waited. She couldn’t believe all the turns her life had made in that last month and a half. If anyone had told her a year ago that she’d end up pregnant and alone she would have laughed at them…but now…well…sure she wasn’t completely alone, but close enough. It sure felt like it sometimes.
Maria shook her head trying to clear it a little as she waited for what she knew was coming next. How could Isabel have done that to her? Weren’t they friends?
“Maria?” Isabel’s voice was tentative as she came and sat beside the other blond on the sand.
“How could you not tell me?” Maria turned her head, looking Isabel straight in the eyes as she waited for her answer.
“Not tell you what?” Isabel was confused for a minute.
“I talked to Michael today. You knew! I know you did. It all makes sense now. Why didn’t you tell me? I thought we were friends!”
Isabel closed her eyes for a minute. Oh god, Michael had done it. He really had done it. She was glad that everything was finally out there, but she had never expected Maria to turn on her like this, or even to get this mad.
“I’m sorry Maria. I know he hurt you, but it wasn’t my place to tell. I wasn’t even sure right away. I didn’t know. I eventually figured it out, but by then the two of you were friends, and you both seemed relatively happy. I know he was happy. He always had these happy smiles on his face when you were around or when he came home from doing something with you. I had never seen him happier, not in a long time. And you seemed happy too. I just…didn’t feel like it was my place to mess that up. I’m sorry.”
“No, I’m sorry,” Maria sighed. “I know it’s not your fault…I just…god! Why does life have to be so hard?” Isabel pulled her into a hug as she began to cry on her shoulder.
“It’ll be okay Maria. It’ll all work out eventually. It may seem hard right now but just give it time. I know my brother. And I know that he really does love you.” Isabel’s honesty and earnest tone shocked the girl in her arms.
“He what?”
“He loves you Maria. I know he does. He might not be the most forthcoming with his feelings, but it’s the truth. Just give him some time.” Isabel pulled away from Maria slightly to look at her friend. She looked like a small child who had lost her puppy. “Did you tell him about the baby?” She wasn’t sure whether or not it was a good question to ask, but she voiced it anyway.
“No. After he ruined my friend’s life…and mine…I…I couldn’t.”
“You think he ruined your life?”
“If it weren’t for him I wouldn’t be having a baby at 20. My life wouldn’t be changing so much…so out of control…” she was near tears again.
“I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have said that. But can you honestly say that you regret having this baby?” Isabel couldn’t believe it. She was sure that it wasn’t true. Maria just hadn’t realized it yet. Maybe everything just needed a little more time.
“I don’t know…I just don’t know anything anymore.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
-
Pegleg
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 89
- Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm
- Location: Running from the Voices in my Head
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 36
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Max stared at the open textbook in front of him, trying to concentrate, but that task was proving virtually impossible. He knew that he had told Maria that he had come here to study, but that was only a half-truth. Sure the library was packed, that wasn’t a lie, but if he really wanted peace and quiet he could have just gone home. That place was dead now days anyway.
No, his real reason for coming here was to see Liz. He just couldn’t help it. He couldn’t stand not being around her. And seeing her, in any capacity, was better than nothing.
But he was starting to wonder if that had been a mistake. Maria’s warning really hit something in him. Playing on the fears that had been playing on him ever since he’d realized how much he missed her. She didn’t want him anymore. He was just hurting her more by coming by all the time.
‘If it hurts to see you that means that you haven’t completely lost her yet,’ Max’s heart screamed. ‘You still have a chance to fix this. Isn’t hurt better than nothing at all?’ But then the logical part of his brain kicked in. ‘What right do you have to just step back into her life again. Are your stupid feelings worth causing her all that pain? Or would she be better off if you just forgot about her and walked out of her life forever?’
Max sighed and thought of the other reason why coming here was probably a mistake. Running into Michael had been…weird…to say the least. They had been avoiding each other completely for the past week, or maybe it had just been Max avoiding him. He didn’t think that he had seen Michael at all in the last week, let alone had to interact with him.
When Michael had bumped into him…literally…it had been awkward to say the least. He knew who it was without having to lift his head. He would know his voice anywhere. He had paused for a moment…wondering if he should say something…could say something… But in the end he had just walked on, after the initial shock had worn off. He knew it would hurt, but he just couldn’t deal with this…not now.
Max was interrupted from his thoughts when he heard the bell sounding from above the door. A tall, sleek, muscular blond who Max had never seen before walked into the café. But it was what he saw next that broke Max’s heart. Liz…his Liz…his angel…was in another man’s arms. He felt his heart constrict at the sight of it.
With that sight Max knew it was over. She was over him. She had moved on, had found someone new.
He knew that it was too good to be true. That Courtney and his mom had to have been wrong to think that he could ever get her back. He lost her and he wouldn’t get another chance, not like he deserved another chance.
After staring shocked for a few moments, Max quickly gathering up his stuff made his way out of the café, not needing to see anymore of the exchange.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Liz had been so absorbed in her studies and in trying to ignore the fact that Max was sitting in the café just a few feet away that she didn’t hear the bell sound, or the person coming up to her until she felt a tap on her shoulder.
“Justin!” Liz cried as she jumped up to give him a hug. “Oh my god! When did you get back?”
“Just a few days ago. Classes ended and I wanted to come back and see a few people before I went home for the holidays. I go back in January.”
“Wow! I can’t believe you’re here. So tell me, how is Venice? I am so jealous, you know that right?” Liz met Justin way back in her freshman year, when he was a sophomore. They became fast friends and even dated for a while, right before James, but they had soon realized that they were much better off as friends. Justin was gone this year however, studying abroad in Venice. Maria was going to be so thrilled when she learned he was here, they’d all been great friends, them and Alex.
Justin couldn’t help but laugh. Liz was just so…Liz. Always so bright and happy…well, most of the time. He’d missed her a lot.
Before Justin could answer, they both looked up as a figure swept past them and out the door in a hurry. “What’s up with him?” Justin questioned, half to himself. When he turned back to Liz however, he had been surprised to see that the joy had fallen from her face and was replaced by a great sullenness had come over her.
Liz felt a pang of guilt flow through her as she saw Max exit the café. She felt this great need to run after him and explain, but she was able to suppress it. He probably wouldn’t care if she did. She shouldn’t be feeling guilty anyway. She had no reason to. They were over and she had the right to see other guys if she wanted to. Right? Then why did she feel so bad?
“Lizzie…what’s wrong? Who was that guy?” Justin asked breaking Liz out of her thoughts.
“That…” she sighed heavily, “was Max.”
“Uh huh,” Justin said looking at her inquisitively. “And he would be? You need to give me a little more to work with here Liz, I’ve been gone for six months, remember?”
“He’s…” Liz started but then faltered a little. “He’s my ex.”
“Do you want to talk about it?” Justin asked with caring eyes.
“Not really. It just ended really badly, that’s why all the awkwardness,” Liz explained.
Justin decided to let it go, although he knew that she was holding something back, but he decided not to press it. But that hadn’t been awkwardness that had been reflected in her eyes as she’d watched Max storm through that door. There had been many more, much deeper feelings behind that look. Love…longing…hurt…and then somewhere, buried deep, with just a glimmer shinning through…hope?
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
December 9, 2001
Well I finally did it. I finally got it all out. I finally told her the truth. And now she hates me. No…hate is not strong enough a word…more like loathes me with every fiber of her being. It’s only what I deserve. I knew I never deserved her. She was never mine for the taking. I was only deluding myself to think that she could ever love me in return.
So today I told her the truth…told her everything. I can’t say that she took it all that well. God, I have never seen her that angry. Nothing could have prepared me for the look of hatred that I saw in her eyes. And her words…they cut me to the core. “You bastard!” “You ruin my friend’s life, then mine…” “Don’t you dare come near me…”
I had known what her reaction was going to be. Was expecting it even. But there was still some naïve part of me that had thought ‘what if?’ And I’d allowed it to hold onto some semblance of hope. But now…that hope’s gone. And without it, I don’t even know what to think anymore. I can’t bare the thought of her going through the world hating me. But I can’t blame her. I took away from her the one thing that can’t be given back.
It just hurts. No matter how much I tried to prepare myself for rejection, no matter how much I tell myself that it’s only what I deserve, that I had it coming, I still can’t help the hurt. I mean, I laid my heart and soul out to her. Told her I loved her…and she wasn’t even fazed. Not that I expected that to make a difference…ok, maybe it did. There’s always that fantasy, that dream that plays in your head where she forgives you everything, professes her love in return, and then you live happily ever after. But that stuff only happens in the movies…never in real life…not in my life.
Yet no matter what the hurt…I can’t help but love. She is just such an amazing person…so vibrant and full of life. She does things to me, touches some place deep inside me that no one ever has. I’ve never felt this way before…not even with Cassie. That’s the kind of love you only find once in a lifetime. I’ve lost the love of my life for the second time…only this time it’s all my fault…and this time it meant so much more.
So what do I do now? Where do I go from here? I don’t even know where here is. Do I fight for her? Try to make it up to her? Or do I graciously step away, like she asked me to do? Don’t I owe her that much? I screwed up her life, so why should I have any part in it? I just don’t know what to do. I can’t lose her…but I already have…
God, I’m crying now… But you don’t understand, Michael Guerin does not cry. I’ve cried probably a total of five times in my entire life. But then again…this is Maria…nothing has ever affected me quite like Maria. How do you go on when you know that you’ve lost forever the only thing that will make you ever truly happy?
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hey Maria, you’ll never guess who I ran into today…” Liz called as she entered their apartment, but she let her voice trail off at the site before her. There lay Maria, curled up in a ball on the couch, as sobs violently wracked her body.
Liz quickly made her way over to her friend and wrapped her in her arms. “Shhh…shhh. Honey, it’s gonna be alright. Ok. I’m right here,” Liz soothed as she hugged Maria close to her, rubbing her back in soft circles.
They just sat together like that until Maria’s sobs halted and she was left with only the occasional sniffle. Once she’d gotten back some semblance of control, “What are you doing home so early?” Maria asked, knowing that she should be working.
“Rick came by and told me to close up early since there was no one there.”
“Really, wow. That’s a shocker,” Maria said with a slight chuckle.
“Yeah, remind me of this the next time I’m complaining about the awful work schedule that he gives me. Now…do you want to tell me why I came home to find you bawling like that?”
“I guess that everything just sort of caught up with me ya know. I mean, everything that’s been going on, my head is just like spinning in a million different directions…and then Michael…” Maria let her voice trail off, not sure whether she could handle this conversation right now.
“What? Michael what? Did he do something, say something when you told him…” but Liz was quickly cut off.
“No…no. He doesn’t even know about that. He just…let’s just say he had some rather interesting news to tell me too.”
“What? I don’t get it.”
“He wasn’t drunk. The whole time, the fucker wasn’t drunk. And he never had the guts to tell me. I mean here we are, becoming friends, and all the sudden, almost two months later, it wasn’t just a drunken fling. He took advantage of me. God, I thought I knew him. All this time…it was all just a lie.”
When Maria turned her face back up to her friend, Liz could see the silent tears streaming down her face. Liz didn’t know what to say, so she just took her into her arms as the tears fell. “I’m so sorry Maria,” Liz said, knowing that it wasn’t of any help. But what could she say? There wasn’t anything that she could do to make it better, but she felt she had to say something.
After a moment and wiping the tears from her eyes, Maria continued. “I’m just so confused. I just don’t know what to think anymore,” Maria sighed. “It’s just like everything that I knew is wrong. My whole world has been turned upside down in the last few weeks and suddenly it’s like I don’t know whether I’m moving or standing still. My whole life is spiraling out of control,” and the tears began to flow once again.
“Maria, don’t say that. You are the strongest person that I know. I know you’ll make it through this. If there is anyone that can do it, it’s you. And besides, you’re not alone. You’ve got me and Alex and your mom. There are so many people that love and will be there for you. We’ll get through this together…I promise.”
Maria just sniffled and wiping the tears from her eyes. “I know. It’s just…sometimes I just feel like everything’s closing in on me and I don’t know what to do.”
“You don’t have to know what to do all the time. It’s alright to try and figure it out as you go along. You can’t prepare yourself for everything. Sometimes life takes you for a loop and you just kinda have to run with it and turn to the people you love for help.”
“Liz Parker, when did you get so smart?” Maria asked with a smirk.
Liz couldn’t help but laugh. “I learned from the best,” Liz replied sincerely. Then deciding to try and get Maria’s mind off of everything, “Oh, you’ll never guess who I saw today…”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“He shoots…he scores! And the crowd goes wild!”
“I hate break it to you Justin, but this is miniature golf, not basketball. There is no crowd. And even if there was, I’m sure that they wouldn’t be going wild over a hole in five!” Maria teased. Liz and Alex couldn’t help but laugh. It was just like old times.
“Maria, Maria,” Justin started. “What did I ever do without your cynicism?”
“I don’t know Justin. Frankly, I’m really not sure how you survived 6 months in Venice without us?”
“Well there were other…venues of entertainment,” Justin replied, moving his eyebrows up and down suggestively.
“Uh, you pig!” Maria replied jokingly hitting him on the shoulder, but her smile gave her away.
“Really Justin, get off yourself,” Liz started in. “We all know that you spent your nights…pining away for us…alone…wishing you had never taken up this ‘chance of a lifetime.’”
“I’ll have you know the women were falling all over themselves trying to get a little piece of this,” Justin said, gesturing towards his athletic body.
At that comment Maria and Liz both burst into bouts of laugher, while Alex just silently chuckled, trying hard to keep from bursting out like the other two.
“Alex, a little help here, please?”
“Sorry Justin, you’re on your own there. Personally, I’d have to agree with them.”
“Traitor!” Justin spat, but it was all in good fun. Turning serious for a moment, “Seriously though, I did miss you guys. I mean, how could I not be lost without my girls.”
A chorus of “Awwww” was heard as the two girls enveloped their friend in a hug.
“Ahem,” Alex cleared his throat loudly. “What about me? I’m so not feeling the love,” Alex pouted, before Maria and Liz pulled him into a four-way hug.
The four broke apart when they heard the grumbling voices behind complaining about how they were holding up the crowd. They quickly moved on to the next hole.
“So,” Justin started, as he got ready to take his first shot, “what all have I missed while I was away?”
“You mean besides mine and Liz’s traumatic love lives?” Maria said with a mischievous smirk. “It’s seems our main man Alex here has been quite the ladies man. He’s had a steady girlfriend for…what is it…two months now?”
“Alex! Have you been holding out on me? Why didn’t you tell me that you got a honey?”
“Her name is Isabel and she is not a honey. She’s a beautiful and intelligent woman who I like very much,” Alex replied in all seriousness.
“Sorry man, you know I was only joking. So, do I get to meet her?” he asked hopefully.
“I suppose, as long as you promise not to say anything bad about me.”
“Don’t worry. I won’t embarrass you…much,” Justin replied as a last thought before running out of Alex’s immediate vicinity.
“Why I oughta…” Alex started running after him. He caught up to Justin just as he was about to reach the tiny windmill and tackled him to the ground. Maria and Liz came walking up to the two guys, both thinking ‘boys will be boys.’
“Alright you two, get up off the ground or we’re going to start pretending that we don’t know you.”
“Is that right Lizzie,” Justin said as he walked up to her with a sly glint in his eyes. Before Liz got a chance to discover what he was going to do and counteract, he was already tickling her sides and evading any attempts from her to thwart his efforts.
Alex started walking up behind Maria who looked on with laughter, but just before he got close enough to do the deed, he was interrupted by Maria’s voice. “Don’t even think about it Alex,” she said in a deathly tone.
Alex’s arms fell deftly to his sides as he dropped his head in mock hurt, “Yes ma’am.”
As the scene played out in front of them, any onlooker could tell that the four were close. Closer than most people got in a lifetime. It was the kind of friendship that everyone hoped for, longed for, but few seldom ever had. It was doubtful that even they realized just how lucky they were.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Isabel walked up to Max’s door and knocked tentatively. When she heard his soft voice answer, she turned the knob and walked in, seeing Max lying back on his bed, his arm flung haphazardly over his eyes as the Counting Crows played softly in the background.
“Max?” Isabel asked, trying to get his attention.
“Yeah Iz?” Max replied, finally sitting up and taking notice of her.
“Hey I was wondering if you wanted to go get something to eat? Alex is out with some friends tonight, so…yeah, how ’bout it?”
“Sorry Iz, but I don’t think so. I just not in the mood.”
Isabel let out an exasperated sigh. “God Max, you’ve got to stop this.”
“What?” Max asked looking confused.
“This…this moping around all the time. I mean all you do day in and day out is sit here and pine after Liz.” She knew it was a little harsh, but it was the truth.
“I do not,” Max replied in his defense.
“Really Max. So what were you thinking about when I came in here, hmmm?”
Max was silent for a moment. Then quietly, barely audible, she heard him. “I saw her with another guy.”
“Look Max, I’m sorry. I really am,” Isabel started with sincerity, “but she has every right to move on. Look, it may not have even been what you think. And even if it was, maybe it’s for the best. I mean it’s been two months Max. Two months! And all you’ve been doing is lazing around wallowing in your own self-pity.
“So Max, if you ask me, you have one of two choices. You either finally get up the damn nerve and talk to her or you let her go. Either way you need to start living your life again. This thing, whatever it is you think you’re doing, it isn’t really living Max.”
“Isabel, you don’t understand. I love her. All I do is eat, sleep and breathe her. I can’t imagine living without her. I just feel so helpless sometimes. I mean, what do you do when you’ve ruined it with the love of your life, only to realize too late what she means to you? But I can’t just stop thinking about her…stop loving her.”
“Max, let her go.”
“But…”
“I’m not saying forever. I’m saying you need to step back. You need to decided who you are before you do anything. Right now you’re just this empty shell of a person. You need to figure out who you are without her. Give it a little time. You can’t even try to get Liz back without finding yourself first. Once you’ve found the Max that she loved, the Max that I know is still in there somewhere, then you can try and salvage this relationship.”
“But what if by the time I do all that, it’s too late?”
“Then she isn’t the one.”
Max just sat in silence, contemplating what Isabel had just said.
“Look Max, I’m gonna go out, get something to eat, if you wanna talk when I come home…you know where to find me.” And with that she turned around and went out the door, leaving Max to his thoughts.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Liz walked into the café with confidence in her stride, a large grin plastered across her face.
“Well you look happy,” Maria remarked. “I trust that mean’s that the interview went well.”
“Oh Maria, it was so great. Mrs. Craine was so nice, she was the lady who interviewed me. She said that there was only five applicants actually being interviewed for the internship, but that it’s really between me and one other person,” Liz finished excitedly.
“That’s great Liz. I hope you get it. I know this is what you’ve wanted to do for like ever.”
“I know, but I never actually thought that I’d get this far. I mean, I was sure I hadn’t gotten it when they hadn’t called in so long. But Mrs. Craine said that there were just a lot of applications to go through and it took them a little longer than expected.”
“So, when do you find out?” Maria asked becoming excited herself for her friend.
“Not until the break. I’m going to be dying, calling to check our messages like five times a day.” They both laughed knowing Liz was going to do just that.
“Don’t worry chica. You’ll get it,” Maria said with complete confidence.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Alex and Isabel walked into the pizza place where they would be meeting Justin, Liz and Maria. Spotting Liz first, the two quickly made their way over to where their friends were sitting.
“Hey guys,” Alex started. “And Isabel, this is Justin. Justin, this is my girlfriend Isabel.”
“Nice to meet you,” Isabel replied sweetly while offering her hand. Any friend of Alex’s was certainly a friend of hers.
“You too. And believe me, the pleasures all mine.”
“So, where’s Maria?” Alex asked, seeing that only two of his friends were at the table.
“Actually, she couldn’t make it,” Liz explained. “She has a final tomorrow and so she wants to study.”
“Alright, so are we ready to order? I’m starved!”
“Justin, you’re always STARVED!” Liz replied dramatically.
“What, so I’m a growing boy,” he said puffing out his chest.
“The only place you’re growing is right her,” Liz said with a smirk, patting his stomach lightly.
“I’ll have you know that I’m in the best shape I’ve ever been. I get lots of chances to work out back in Venice,” Justin raised his eyebrows suggestively.
“You pig,” Liz replied hitting him on the arm.
“Justin has been studying abroad in Venice,” Alex explained for Isabel’s benefit. Then, loud enough for everyone to hear, “But I think it’s time to order and get some food in this boys mouth before he scares my lovely lady off.”
“Alright, alright. I’ll lay off it. But can you blame me. I mean here I sit with two of the most beautiful women I have ever seen. I just can’t help myself.”
“Always the charmer,” Liz said candidly. “A pig, but a charmer.”
They decided what kind of pizza they wanted and ordered. Getting their drinks, they got back into talking.
“So, how did you end up with this guy?” Justin asked Isabel, gesturing towards his friend.
“Hey, you say that like it’s a bad thing,” Alex responded, sounding hurt.
“Hey, I just call it as I see it,” Justin replied flippantly.
“Well, we started out as friends. And then one night he just took me out to this fabulous restaurant and then on a cruise of the harbor. And we’ve been together ever since. Let’s just say he swept me off my feet.” Isabel then leaned up to Alex, whose arm was draped across her shoulder and gave him a quick kiss.
“Awww…that’s so sweet,” Liz replied, breaking the moment as all eyes turned on her. “Sorry,” she said meekly, dropping her head a little in embarrassment. ‘I want that,’ she thought somberly.
“So, how did you two meet?” Justin asked, curious to know where his friend had found a girl that seemed so perfect for him.
Alex looked panicked for a moment, not sure how much of their past he wanted to bring up. He didn’t want to upset Lizzie, after all.
“I was visiting my brother, who goes here and Alex and him had a class together. We kinda moved on from there,” Isabel replied, smiling at Alex. Alex just hoped that Justin didn’t ask too many details.
“Visiting? So you don’t actually live here?” Justin was surprised that they could get so close with a long distance type relationship.
“Well, lets say that it’s become kind of an extended vacation. I’ve moved in with my brother and I start classes here in the spring.”
“Well, congratulations. You two make a great couple. Alex man, I give you my approval,” Justin said, his eyes laughing.
“Not that I needed it, but thanks man. And yes we do make a great couple,” Alex replied looking down at Isabel and giving her a sweet kiss.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 36
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Max stared at the open textbook in front of him, trying to concentrate, but that task was proving virtually impossible. He knew that he had told Maria that he had come here to study, but that was only a half-truth. Sure the library was packed, that wasn’t a lie, but if he really wanted peace and quiet he could have just gone home. That place was dead now days anyway.
No, his real reason for coming here was to see Liz. He just couldn’t help it. He couldn’t stand not being around her. And seeing her, in any capacity, was better than nothing.
But he was starting to wonder if that had been a mistake. Maria’s warning really hit something in him. Playing on the fears that had been playing on him ever since he’d realized how much he missed her. She didn’t want him anymore. He was just hurting her more by coming by all the time.
‘If it hurts to see you that means that you haven’t completely lost her yet,’ Max’s heart screamed. ‘You still have a chance to fix this. Isn’t hurt better than nothing at all?’ But then the logical part of his brain kicked in. ‘What right do you have to just step back into her life again. Are your stupid feelings worth causing her all that pain? Or would she be better off if you just forgot about her and walked out of her life forever?’
Max sighed and thought of the other reason why coming here was probably a mistake. Running into Michael had been…weird…to say the least. They had been avoiding each other completely for the past week, or maybe it had just been Max avoiding him. He didn’t think that he had seen Michael at all in the last week, let alone had to interact with him.
When Michael had bumped into him…literally…it had been awkward to say the least. He knew who it was without having to lift his head. He would know his voice anywhere. He had paused for a moment…wondering if he should say something…could say something… But in the end he had just walked on, after the initial shock had worn off. He knew it would hurt, but he just couldn’t deal with this…not now.
Max was interrupted from his thoughts when he heard the bell sounding from above the door. A tall, sleek, muscular blond who Max had never seen before walked into the café. But it was what he saw next that broke Max’s heart. Liz…his Liz…his angel…was in another man’s arms. He felt his heart constrict at the sight of it.
With that sight Max knew it was over. She was over him. She had moved on, had found someone new.
He knew that it was too good to be true. That Courtney and his mom had to have been wrong to think that he could ever get her back. He lost her and he wouldn’t get another chance, not like he deserved another chance.
After staring shocked for a few moments, Max quickly gathering up his stuff made his way out of the café, not needing to see anymore of the exchange.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Liz had been so absorbed in her studies and in trying to ignore the fact that Max was sitting in the café just a few feet away that she didn’t hear the bell sound, or the person coming up to her until she felt a tap on her shoulder.
“Justin!” Liz cried as she jumped up to give him a hug. “Oh my god! When did you get back?”
“Just a few days ago. Classes ended and I wanted to come back and see a few people before I went home for the holidays. I go back in January.”
“Wow! I can’t believe you’re here. So tell me, how is Venice? I am so jealous, you know that right?” Liz met Justin way back in her freshman year, when he was a sophomore. They became fast friends and even dated for a while, right before James, but they had soon realized that they were much better off as friends. Justin was gone this year however, studying abroad in Venice. Maria was going to be so thrilled when she learned he was here, they’d all been great friends, them and Alex.
Justin couldn’t help but laugh. Liz was just so…Liz. Always so bright and happy…well, most of the time. He’d missed her a lot.
Before Justin could answer, they both looked up as a figure swept past them and out the door in a hurry. “What’s up with him?” Justin questioned, half to himself. When he turned back to Liz however, he had been surprised to see that the joy had fallen from her face and was replaced by a great sullenness had come over her.
Liz felt a pang of guilt flow through her as she saw Max exit the café. She felt this great need to run after him and explain, but she was able to suppress it. He probably wouldn’t care if she did. She shouldn’t be feeling guilty anyway. She had no reason to. They were over and she had the right to see other guys if she wanted to. Right? Then why did she feel so bad?
“Lizzie…what’s wrong? Who was that guy?” Justin asked breaking Liz out of her thoughts.
“That…” she sighed heavily, “was Max.”
“Uh huh,” Justin said looking at her inquisitively. “And he would be? You need to give me a little more to work with here Liz, I’ve been gone for six months, remember?”
“He’s…” Liz started but then faltered a little. “He’s my ex.”
“Do you want to talk about it?” Justin asked with caring eyes.
“Not really. It just ended really badly, that’s why all the awkwardness,” Liz explained.
Justin decided to let it go, although he knew that she was holding something back, but he decided not to press it. But that hadn’t been awkwardness that had been reflected in her eyes as she’d watched Max storm through that door. There had been many more, much deeper feelings behind that look. Love…longing…hurt…and then somewhere, buried deep, with just a glimmer shinning through…hope?
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
December 9, 2001
Well I finally did it. I finally got it all out. I finally told her the truth. And now she hates me. No…hate is not strong enough a word…more like loathes me with every fiber of her being. It’s only what I deserve. I knew I never deserved her. She was never mine for the taking. I was only deluding myself to think that she could ever love me in return.
So today I told her the truth…told her everything. I can’t say that she took it all that well. God, I have never seen her that angry. Nothing could have prepared me for the look of hatred that I saw in her eyes. And her words…they cut me to the core. “You bastard!” “You ruin my friend’s life, then mine…” “Don’t you dare come near me…”
I had known what her reaction was going to be. Was expecting it even. But there was still some naïve part of me that had thought ‘what if?’ And I’d allowed it to hold onto some semblance of hope. But now…that hope’s gone. And without it, I don’t even know what to think anymore. I can’t bare the thought of her going through the world hating me. But I can’t blame her. I took away from her the one thing that can’t be given back.
It just hurts. No matter how much I tried to prepare myself for rejection, no matter how much I tell myself that it’s only what I deserve, that I had it coming, I still can’t help the hurt. I mean, I laid my heart and soul out to her. Told her I loved her…and she wasn’t even fazed. Not that I expected that to make a difference…ok, maybe it did. There’s always that fantasy, that dream that plays in your head where she forgives you everything, professes her love in return, and then you live happily ever after. But that stuff only happens in the movies…never in real life…not in my life.
Yet no matter what the hurt…I can’t help but love. She is just such an amazing person…so vibrant and full of life. She does things to me, touches some place deep inside me that no one ever has. I’ve never felt this way before…not even with Cassie. That’s the kind of love you only find once in a lifetime. I’ve lost the love of my life for the second time…only this time it’s all my fault…and this time it meant so much more.
So what do I do now? Where do I go from here? I don’t even know where here is. Do I fight for her? Try to make it up to her? Or do I graciously step away, like she asked me to do? Don’t I owe her that much? I screwed up her life, so why should I have any part in it? I just don’t know what to do. I can’t lose her…but I already have…
God, I’m crying now… But you don’t understand, Michael Guerin does not cry. I’ve cried probably a total of five times in my entire life. But then again…this is Maria…nothing has ever affected me quite like Maria. How do you go on when you know that you’ve lost forever the only thing that will make you ever truly happy?
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hey Maria, you’ll never guess who I ran into today…” Liz called as she entered their apartment, but she let her voice trail off at the site before her. There lay Maria, curled up in a ball on the couch, as sobs violently wracked her body.
Liz quickly made her way over to her friend and wrapped her in her arms. “Shhh…shhh. Honey, it’s gonna be alright. Ok. I’m right here,” Liz soothed as she hugged Maria close to her, rubbing her back in soft circles.
They just sat together like that until Maria’s sobs halted and she was left with only the occasional sniffle. Once she’d gotten back some semblance of control, “What are you doing home so early?” Maria asked, knowing that she should be working.
“Rick came by and told me to close up early since there was no one there.”
“Really, wow. That’s a shocker,” Maria said with a slight chuckle.
“Yeah, remind me of this the next time I’m complaining about the awful work schedule that he gives me. Now…do you want to tell me why I came home to find you bawling like that?”
“I guess that everything just sort of caught up with me ya know. I mean, everything that’s been going on, my head is just like spinning in a million different directions…and then Michael…” Maria let her voice trail off, not sure whether she could handle this conversation right now.
“What? Michael what? Did he do something, say something when you told him…” but Liz was quickly cut off.
“No…no. He doesn’t even know about that. He just…let’s just say he had some rather interesting news to tell me too.”
“What? I don’t get it.”
“He wasn’t drunk. The whole time, the fucker wasn’t drunk. And he never had the guts to tell me. I mean here we are, becoming friends, and all the sudden, almost two months later, it wasn’t just a drunken fling. He took advantage of me. God, I thought I knew him. All this time…it was all just a lie.”
When Maria turned her face back up to her friend, Liz could see the silent tears streaming down her face. Liz didn’t know what to say, so she just took her into her arms as the tears fell. “I’m so sorry Maria,” Liz said, knowing that it wasn’t of any help. But what could she say? There wasn’t anything that she could do to make it better, but she felt she had to say something.
After a moment and wiping the tears from her eyes, Maria continued. “I’m just so confused. I just don’t know what to think anymore,” Maria sighed. “It’s just like everything that I knew is wrong. My whole world has been turned upside down in the last few weeks and suddenly it’s like I don’t know whether I’m moving or standing still. My whole life is spiraling out of control,” and the tears began to flow once again.
“Maria, don’t say that. You are the strongest person that I know. I know you’ll make it through this. If there is anyone that can do it, it’s you. And besides, you’re not alone. You’ve got me and Alex and your mom. There are so many people that love and will be there for you. We’ll get through this together…I promise.”
Maria just sniffled and wiping the tears from her eyes. “I know. It’s just…sometimes I just feel like everything’s closing in on me and I don’t know what to do.”
“You don’t have to know what to do all the time. It’s alright to try and figure it out as you go along. You can’t prepare yourself for everything. Sometimes life takes you for a loop and you just kinda have to run with it and turn to the people you love for help.”
“Liz Parker, when did you get so smart?” Maria asked with a smirk.
Liz couldn’t help but laugh. “I learned from the best,” Liz replied sincerely. Then deciding to try and get Maria’s mind off of everything, “Oh, you’ll never guess who I saw today…”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“He shoots…he scores! And the crowd goes wild!”
“I hate break it to you Justin, but this is miniature golf, not basketball. There is no crowd. And even if there was, I’m sure that they wouldn’t be going wild over a hole in five!” Maria teased. Liz and Alex couldn’t help but laugh. It was just like old times.
“Maria, Maria,” Justin started. “What did I ever do without your cynicism?”
“I don’t know Justin. Frankly, I’m really not sure how you survived 6 months in Venice without us?”
“Well there were other…venues of entertainment,” Justin replied, moving his eyebrows up and down suggestively.
“Uh, you pig!” Maria replied jokingly hitting him on the shoulder, but her smile gave her away.
“Really Justin, get off yourself,” Liz started in. “We all know that you spent your nights…pining away for us…alone…wishing you had never taken up this ‘chance of a lifetime.’”
“I’ll have you know the women were falling all over themselves trying to get a little piece of this,” Justin said, gesturing towards his athletic body.
At that comment Maria and Liz both burst into bouts of laugher, while Alex just silently chuckled, trying hard to keep from bursting out like the other two.
“Alex, a little help here, please?”
“Sorry Justin, you’re on your own there. Personally, I’d have to agree with them.”
“Traitor!” Justin spat, but it was all in good fun. Turning serious for a moment, “Seriously though, I did miss you guys. I mean, how could I not be lost without my girls.”
A chorus of “Awwww” was heard as the two girls enveloped their friend in a hug.
“Ahem,” Alex cleared his throat loudly. “What about me? I’m so not feeling the love,” Alex pouted, before Maria and Liz pulled him into a four-way hug.
The four broke apart when they heard the grumbling voices behind complaining about how they were holding up the crowd. They quickly moved on to the next hole.
“So,” Justin started, as he got ready to take his first shot, “what all have I missed while I was away?”
“You mean besides mine and Liz’s traumatic love lives?” Maria said with a mischievous smirk. “It’s seems our main man Alex here has been quite the ladies man. He’s had a steady girlfriend for…what is it…two months now?”
“Alex! Have you been holding out on me? Why didn’t you tell me that you got a honey?”
“Her name is Isabel and she is not a honey. She’s a beautiful and intelligent woman who I like very much,” Alex replied in all seriousness.
“Sorry man, you know I was only joking. So, do I get to meet her?” he asked hopefully.
“I suppose, as long as you promise not to say anything bad about me.”
“Don’t worry. I won’t embarrass you…much,” Justin replied as a last thought before running out of Alex’s immediate vicinity.
“Why I oughta…” Alex started running after him. He caught up to Justin just as he was about to reach the tiny windmill and tackled him to the ground. Maria and Liz came walking up to the two guys, both thinking ‘boys will be boys.’
“Alright you two, get up off the ground or we’re going to start pretending that we don’t know you.”
“Is that right Lizzie,” Justin said as he walked up to her with a sly glint in his eyes. Before Liz got a chance to discover what he was going to do and counteract, he was already tickling her sides and evading any attempts from her to thwart his efforts.
Alex started walking up behind Maria who looked on with laughter, but just before he got close enough to do the deed, he was interrupted by Maria’s voice. “Don’t even think about it Alex,” she said in a deathly tone.
Alex’s arms fell deftly to his sides as he dropped his head in mock hurt, “Yes ma’am.”
As the scene played out in front of them, any onlooker could tell that the four were close. Closer than most people got in a lifetime. It was the kind of friendship that everyone hoped for, longed for, but few seldom ever had. It was doubtful that even they realized just how lucky they were.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Isabel walked up to Max’s door and knocked tentatively. When she heard his soft voice answer, she turned the knob and walked in, seeing Max lying back on his bed, his arm flung haphazardly over his eyes as the Counting Crows played softly in the background.
“Max?” Isabel asked, trying to get his attention.
“Yeah Iz?” Max replied, finally sitting up and taking notice of her.
“Hey I was wondering if you wanted to go get something to eat? Alex is out with some friends tonight, so…yeah, how ’bout it?”
“Sorry Iz, but I don’t think so. I just not in the mood.”
Isabel let out an exasperated sigh. “God Max, you’ve got to stop this.”
“What?” Max asked looking confused.
“This…this moping around all the time. I mean all you do day in and day out is sit here and pine after Liz.” She knew it was a little harsh, but it was the truth.
“I do not,” Max replied in his defense.
“Really Max. So what were you thinking about when I came in here, hmmm?”
Max was silent for a moment. Then quietly, barely audible, she heard him. “I saw her with another guy.”
“Look Max, I’m sorry. I really am,” Isabel started with sincerity, “but she has every right to move on. Look, it may not have even been what you think. And even if it was, maybe it’s for the best. I mean it’s been two months Max. Two months! And all you’ve been doing is lazing around wallowing in your own self-pity.
“So Max, if you ask me, you have one of two choices. You either finally get up the damn nerve and talk to her or you let her go. Either way you need to start living your life again. This thing, whatever it is you think you’re doing, it isn’t really living Max.”
“Isabel, you don’t understand. I love her. All I do is eat, sleep and breathe her. I can’t imagine living without her. I just feel so helpless sometimes. I mean, what do you do when you’ve ruined it with the love of your life, only to realize too late what she means to you? But I can’t just stop thinking about her…stop loving her.”
“Max, let her go.”
“But…”
“I’m not saying forever. I’m saying you need to step back. You need to decided who you are before you do anything. Right now you’re just this empty shell of a person. You need to figure out who you are without her. Give it a little time. You can’t even try to get Liz back without finding yourself first. Once you’ve found the Max that she loved, the Max that I know is still in there somewhere, then you can try and salvage this relationship.”
“But what if by the time I do all that, it’s too late?”
“Then she isn’t the one.”
Max just sat in silence, contemplating what Isabel had just said.
“Look Max, I’m gonna go out, get something to eat, if you wanna talk when I come home…you know where to find me.” And with that she turned around and went out the door, leaving Max to his thoughts.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Liz walked into the café with confidence in her stride, a large grin plastered across her face.
“Well you look happy,” Maria remarked. “I trust that mean’s that the interview went well.”
“Oh Maria, it was so great. Mrs. Craine was so nice, she was the lady who interviewed me. She said that there was only five applicants actually being interviewed for the internship, but that it’s really between me and one other person,” Liz finished excitedly.
“That’s great Liz. I hope you get it. I know this is what you’ve wanted to do for like ever.”
“I know, but I never actually thought that I’d get this far. I mean, I was sure I hadn’t gotten it when they hadn’t called in so long. But Mrs. Craine said that there were just a lot of applications to go through and it took them a little longer than expected.”
“So, when do you find out?” Maria asked becoming excited herself for her friend.
“Not until the break. I’m going to be dying, calling to check our messages like five times a day.” They both laughed knowing Liz was going to do just that.
“Don’t worry chica. You’ll get it,” Maria said with complete confidence.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Alex and Isabel walked into the pizza place where they would be meeting Justin, Liz and Maria. Spotting Liz first, the two quickly made their way over to where their friends were sitting.
“Hey guys,” Alex started. “And Isabel, this is Justin. Justin, this is my girlfriend Isabel.”
“Nice to meet you,” Isabel replied sweetly while offering her hand. Any friend of Alex’s was certainly a friend of hers.
“You too. And believe me, the pleasures all mine.”
“So, where’s Maria?” Alex asked, seeing that only two of his friends were at the table.
“Actually, she couldn’t make it,” Liz explained. “She has a final tomorrow and so she wants to study.”
“Alright, so are we ready to order? I’m starved!”
“Justin, you’re always STARVED!” Liz replied dramatically.
“What, so I’m a growing boy,” he said puffing out his chest.
“The only place you’re growing is right her,” Liz said with a smirk, patting his stomach lightly.
“I’ll have you know that I’m in the best shape I’ve ever been. I get lots of chances to work out back in Venice,” Justin raised his eyebrows suggestively.
“You pig,” Liz replied hitting him on the arm.
“Justin has been studying abroad in Venice,” Alex explained for Isabel’s benefit. Then, loud enough for everyone to hear, “But I think it’s time to order and get some food in this boys mouth before he scares my lovely lady off.”
“Alright, alright. I’ll lay off it. But can you blame me. I mean here I sit with two of the most beautiful women I have ever seen. I just can’t help myself.”
“Always the charmer,” Liz said candidly. “A pig, but a charmer.”
They decided what kind of pizza they wanted and ordered. Getting their drinks, they got back into talking.
“So, how did you end up with this guy?” Justin asked Isabel, gesturing towards his friend.
“Hey, you say that like it’s a bad thing,” Alex responded, sounding hurt.
“Hey, I just call it as I see it,” Justin replied flippantly.
“Well, we started out as friends. And then one night he just took me out to this fabulous restaurant and then on a cruise of the harbor. And we’ve been together ever since. Let’s just say he swept me off my feet.” Isabel then leaned up to Alex, whose arm was draped across her shoulder and gave him a quick kiss.
“Awww…that’s so sweet,” Liz replied, breaking the moment as all eyes turned on her. “Sorry,” she said meekly, dropping her head a little in embarrassment. ‘I want that,’ she thought somberly.
“So, how did you two meet?” Justin asked, curious to know where his friend had found a girl that seemed so perfect for him.
Alex looked panicked for a moment, not sure how much of their past he wanted to bring up. He didn’t want to upset Lizzie, after all.
“I was visiting my brother, who goes here and Alex and him had a class together. We kinda moved on from there,” Isabel replied, smiling at Alex. Alex just hoped that Justin didn’t ask too many details.
“Visiting? So you don’t actually live here?” Justin was surprised that they could get so close with a long distance type relationship.
“Well, lets say that it’s become kind of an extended vacation. I’ve moved in with my brother and I start classes here in the spring.”
“Well, congratulations. You two make a great couple. Alex man, I give you my approval,” Justin said, his eyes laughing.
“Not that I needed it, but thanks man. And yes we do make a great couple,” Alex replied looking down at Isabel and giving her a sweet kiss.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
-
Pegleg
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 89
- Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm
- Location: Running from the Voices in my Head
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 37
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Maria tried to relax as she walked out of the financial aid office. Everything would be okay, she kept telling herself. She had to go in because of her scholarship. There were some details that needed to be worked out and some of the paperwork that the office had had somehow gotten lost. It was all a pain. But it was settled now at least…it had only taken 2 hours.
But now Alex would be free to take her shopping at least. He had said to give him a few hours…well it had been more than 2, so now he had to come with her. She smiled as she made her way to the bus stop and sat down to wait.
Another fifteen minutes later she was stepping off the bus in front of her apartment building with the smile still in place.
“Oh Alex!” she called out in a singsong voice as she knocked on his door.
“What is it Deluca?” Alex asked as he swung the door open. He had been studying…as well as trying to get some things packed for going home. He had to wrap his sister’s presents before he left or else they would try and find them. He learned that last Christmas. But if they were wrapped, they would be safe, or at least he hoped.
“Nothing…just reminding you that you said if I gave you time you would come with me shopping. So, it’s been more than a few hours, so I thought we could go now. Now can we? Please please please please please!!!”
Alex groaned as he realized that he had in fact promised. Why did he have to be such a soft touch? It wasn’t that he didn’t want to go shopping with her…or well, okay so maybe it was. He had been put through many shopping trips with both Liz and Maria, and it wasn’t always fun. They could shop until he dropped. Being the gentleman, the first time he had ever taken them shopping he had offered to carry all of their bags. He had lasted three hours before he couldn’t handle it anymore. For being on strict budgets, they certainly found ways for their money to go a long way.
“Do I have to?”
“But…but you promised!” Maria started to pout, her bottom lip quivering just enough for Alex to notice.
“Don’t cry Ria. Please don’t cry!” he begged.
“But…” she sniffled, “don’t you want to help me find a wedding gift for my mom?” She proceeded to give him the puppy dog eyes as a few tears fell down her cheeks.
“Wouldn’t Liz be better at this than me?”
“Yeah, but she’s working. They asked her to pick up a couple more hours at the café, and she can always use the money. So she can’t come with me.”
“But…”
“You wouldn’t want me to have to take the bus, would you? In my condition? Someone might hurt me…”
Alex sighed. How could he refuse now?
“That’s a low blow Deluca. Fine, let me put my shoes on and grab my keys.”
Maria gave him the brightest smile in the world.
“Thank you sooo much Alex!” she laughed as his face immediately froze.
“You were just playing me!”
“But you’re still gonna take me, right?”
“Yeah, yeah. Let’s go already.” Alex rolled his eyes. Boy did these girls know how to pull his leg. They seemed to be able to manipulate him into doing anything for them.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So Alex and I were shopping yesterday and I couldn’t find anything. It was depressing. What am I going to get her?” Maria whined as she sat a table in the café across from Justin and Liz. Liz was working, but with the place being deserted she had plenty of time for her friends.
“Get who for what?” Justin was slight confused. He had been gone all semester and it was obvious he had missed out on so many important things in his friends’ lives.
“Oh! I’m sorry. My mom’s getting married!” Maria smiled brightly. She couldn’t help it. She was so happy for her mom; nothing could upset her.
“Really? I take it that’s great news?” he asked. He had heard about some of the men Maria’s mom had dated before. But since Maria was smiling, this was obviously a good thing.
“Yeah. He’s really sweet. He brought my mom out to spend Thanksgiving with me since I didn’t have the money to go home. And he has a son our age. They’re both so nice. I’m so happy for her.”
“That’s great Ria. So when’s the wedding?”
“The beginning of January. So I thought I’d get her something special from here and bring it back with me. But I haven’t been able to find anything.”
“Ria, your mom won’t care what it is. As long as it’s from you she will love it,” Liz rubbed her friend’s shoulder gently trying to sooth her.
“Thanks Lizzie.”
“So what else has been going on around here while I was gone?”
“Oh just college life as usual,” Liz smiled.
“Yeah, no kidding!” Maria smirked as she thought about all the crap the two of them had been through.
“Want to elaborate on that?” Justin sensed that something big was up, but he wasn’t sure whether or not they would talk to him about it. He had been gone for a long time; maybe they wouldn’t feel as comfortable telling him as they would have not even a year ago.
“Its just…crazy,” Maria started.
“Ria and I went to a frat party after Max broke up with me to get my mind off of everything.” Justin raised his eyes at this. His girls had gone to a frat party? That could only mean trouble.
“Was Alex there with you?” he was almost afraid to ask.
“No, we kinda ditched him. He was out with Isabel, on their first real date, sorta.”
“Uh huh. And what happened at this party?”
“We got drunk…” Maria hesitated on telling him the rest. “And after it was all said and done…I’m pregnant.” Suddenly her hands were very interesting. She couldn’t bring herself to look up and see Justin’s reaction. She didn’t want to see him feeling bad about not being there like Alex had…or just feeling sorry for her. She didn’t want his sympathy. But he was her friend, and he would find out eventually since he would be coming back at the end of the year.
“Are you alright?” he asked carefully as he placed his hand on top of hers giving them a slight squeeze.
“Yeah. I mean…yeah, I am. I’m doing okay.” Maria breathed in. This wasn’t so bad.
“Do you want to talk about it? Or is that something that you’ve had to do so much lately you’d just rather leave it alone?” He was giving her an out. She had probably talked about it so much lately because of everyone.
“Thank you Justin. It’s just been crazy, and…yeah.”
“Do you want me to beat up the guy for ya? Cause I will!” he added just to see her laugh, and it worked.
“No! That’s okay. Alex offered too, but I wouldn’t let him, so I figure it wouldn’t be too nice of me if I let you do it and not him. He’d think I was playing favorites and didn’t love him anymore. We can’t have that!” Everyone laughed at Maria’s joke. It was the old Maria, making everything a joke.
“Don’t worry about it. So what are we doing tonight? I’m leaving in the morning to go home to my family, so what shall we do for my last night? I won’t see you guys until summer!”
“How about midnight bowling?” Liz asked. The first time she had ever been midnight bowling was when Alex and Justin had practically kidnapped her and Maria one night, saying they needed to get out and take a break from studying for midterms. She had had the most fun that night. It had since become their study break ritual.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Maria sat in her room packing her clothes and putting things away. She and Liz were leaving in two days now and she still had stuff she needed to get done. She had yet to find her mother a wedding present. But nothing seemed right.
As she folded some clean clothes and tossed the dirty ones into the hamper her stomach began to growl. The laughter coming from the doorway drew her attention to the fact that she wasn’t alone anymore.
“So what’s for lunch since you sound so hungry?” Liz managed through her giggles.
“I don’t know. What do we have in the cabinets?” Liz rolled her eyes. They went through this all the time. The inevitable ‘what do you want? I don’t know what do you want?’ conversation that had no end.
“I’ll go check. You just finish whatever you’re doing.”
“Okay.” A minute later Maria heard Liz grumbling something, so she headed out to the kitchen to see what was going on. “What’s up chica?”
“Nothing. But you still have like five cans of your damn tomato soup. Do you realize how long they have been in the cupboard? Eat them since you wanted them so bad!”
Maria had to laugh at Liz’s overdramatic reaction.
“What’s wrong with tomato soup? It’s good!”
“That’s nasty Maria! I still don’t understand how you can eat that stuff!”
“Easy. It’s good!”
“Whatever. Just eat it. It’s been in there forever. Besides, we need to clean out the kitchen before we go home. I do not want to be coming back to a smelly, moldy kitchen in January.”
“Fine. But just so you know, tomato soup doesn’t go moldy when it’s in the can!”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So you’re coming right?”
“Yes. I promise! I can’t wait.”
“Good. I’ll miss you.”
“I’ll miss you too.” She kissed him softly on the lips, letting him know just how much she would miss him.
“So what are your Christmas plans?”
“Who knows? I’m sure my mother has some charity ball or dinner, or something of that sort. She is really big on social events. I don’t remember the last time we just had a quiet Christmas…actually, I don’t think I ever have.” Isabel sighed as she leaned back into Alex’s side. She didn’t like to be in the society spotlight. She wasn’t her mother. She would be happy to just spend the holidays with her loved ones. She wanted to spend it with Alex. But at least they would have New Years together.
“Well you’ll be able to tell me all about it when you come and visit. I can’t wait for you to meet my family.”
“What are they like?”
“My family? I don’t know. They’re great I guess. I’ve always been the protective older brother to my sisters, and we get along great. Sure they would get mad when I’d try to keep them from dating, but after I realized I couldn’t stop them, we got over it. They love to shop and talk on the phone constantly. Oh, and they love to hog the bathroom. You know, typical girl stuff.” Alex was nodding his head so sure of himself but was thrown off balance when Isabel gave him a shove on the shoulder for that last comment.
“Hey, I resent that! I am a girl you know.”
“Yeah I know. That’s what I like about you.” His cheeky grin earned him a quick kiss before she melted back into his embrace.
“Alex?”
“Yeah?”
“Thank you for inviting me. I don’t know what I would have done without you for so long. But now I know I get to see you in a few weeks, so it makes it all better.” She wanted to say something more. How she really felt. Not that she was completely sure what she was feeling. But one thing was for sure, what she and Alex had, it was more than ‘like.’ Inside she was dying to say ‘I love you,’ three words she that hadn’t crossed her lips in a long time. But she could see herself saying them to Alex. That’s how special he was.
“I know. I didn’t want to leave you for so long either. But it was actually my mom’s idea. She can’t wait to meet you.”
“I’m nervous.”
“Don’t be. I’ll be at the airport to pick you up, I promise. You just have to let me know when and what flight you’re on. Okay?”
“Okay.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Maria was exhausted. It was nine thirty at night and she was finally done with everything. Her last final was over. She had finished doing laundry, packing her things, and the apartment was even clean, for the most part at least.
And now, she was tired. She just wanted to sleep. But she couldn’t. Her mind was racing. Her body was tired, but her mind was racing a mile a minute. Of course…she had been half asleep all day cause her mind wasn’t functioning, and now when her body stopped functioning her mind was racing so that no matter what, Maria got no rest.
The events of the last few weeks were running rampant in her mind, on a constant replay button. So many things happened; so much had changed. She was a completely different person now at the end of this semester than she had been at the beginning of it. For better or worse? She didn’t care. She was who she was. That’s life.
As the images were rushing through her mind, Maria remembered her encounter with Michael. God, just thinking about it made her so mad! That son of a bitch!
She replayed that scene with him in the courtyard over and over again in her head.
“I was the reason that Max broke up with Liz.”
“After the party…You were so drunk and I knew it was wrong, but I let it happen anyway…”
“I knew that it was wrong because I wasn’t…”
“I wasn’t trying to take advantage of you…”
“It was more than just sex…”
“I wasn’t drunk…”
“I let what happened that night happen because I liked you…”
“I wasn’t drunk…”
“I don’t want to lose you, ever…”
“I wasn’t drunk…”
“I think I love you.”
Her head was spinning. What was that? Oh my god! Had Michael really said…? Oh god!
He had to have…it all made sense. Isabel had said the same thing, hadn’t she?
“He loves you Maria. I know he does. He might not be the most forthcoming with his feelings, but it’s the truth. Just give him some time.”
And she thought her life was chaotic before? It seemed to be taking another detour.
Michael loved her? Could that be possible? Why hadn’t he said anything before? Okay so technically he had, but she hadn’t been paying attention, she was too upset and busy yelling at him to listen to him logically.
He loved her? No matter how much she wanted to think otherwise, this did change everything. He loved her. That was why he told her the truth…about him and Max…him being the cause of Liz’s unhappiness…about her missing night… All of it he told her because he loved her. Maybe he couldn’t stand to keep the secret any longer? It was a possibility.
She was going to tell him about the baby that day. She had been ready to let him in on the truth. But his confession sidelined her plans. How could she trust him with the truth of her…no…their child when he had destroyed her friend’s happiness and taken advantage of her in the span of a few days?
No, in his moment of truth, she had decided he wouldn’t know…but how could she go through with that now? How could she not tell him? What if he did truly love her? Why hadn’t he said something more when they had become friends? Why hadn’t he mentioned it? Was he afraid she didn’t feel the same way?
God! She was just so confused.
But maybe he did deserve to know. Maybe she should tell him. But how could she talk to him, face him? She had specifically told him to stay the hell away from her. Maybe he didn’t love her anymore after she had gotten so mad at him.
‘I can’t see him right now…there’s no way. I can’t handle that. Besides I’m leaving tomorrow, and I know his last final is tomorrow…so I wouldn’t be able to see him,’ she told herself.
But she couldn’t stop that nagging voice inside from saying, ‘but he deserves to at least know that he has a child out there.’
Maria sighed. She needed to find a way to tell him, without actually telling him. She couldn’t face him; that was absolutely out of the question. A phone call wouldn’t work because she couldn’t trust her voice. A letter. That was her answer. A letter. She could say everything she wanted to say, and make sure she didn’t forget anything. That was her answer.
Getting up off her bed Maria took out her stationary from her suitcase and began to write.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
The step off the bus was difficult, but she knew she had to do this. It wouldn’t take long. Besides, he wasn’t there. She wouldn’t even have to see him. Taking a deep breath she lifted her head and walked the three blocks to reach her destination.
When she walked up the driveway she almost froze. There was a car sitting out front. But after a moment she realized it was only Max’s. Michael wasn’t home. She would be fine. She could do this.
It seemed like an hour as she stood there waiting for someone to answer the door. In reality it had only been a few seconds.
“Maria? What…are you doing here?” Isabel asked. Isabel wasn’t sure what to expect from Maria. The last time they had seen each other Maria had been yelling and very upset.
“Can I come in?” Maria asked softly.
“Of course.” Isabel led her friend into the den and they sat down.
“I’m sorry I yelled at you the other day. I was just really emotional, and I didn’t know what was going on. But I’m really sorry.”
“It’s alright. I realize you’ve had a lot of things happening all at once. You just needed to get through it.”
“Thank you for understanding.”
“Umm…Michael’s not here right now if you wanted to talk to him. He-”
“Is taking a final. I know. That’s actually why I came right now. I don’t think I could face him.”
“But Maria…”
“I know Isabel. Don’t worry. I just wanted to leave this for him.” Maria pulled the small envelope out of her purse. In small letters on the front it had his name. “Can I go leave this for him in his room or something?”
“Umm…yeah, sure.”
“Thanks. I’ll be right back.”
Maria headed up the stairs and down the hall to the room she’d fled from that night two months ago. As she pushed open the door and stepped inside, one hand gently rested on her stomach. It was an unconscious movement, but full of emotion and feeling.
Glancing around she noticed how clean and spotless the room was. She wouldn’t take Michael for the neat type…but she had only been just getting to know him again when Thanksgiving rolled around.
His bed was made and his desk was clear of papers. All that sat on top of it was his computer and a picture. Curiosity made her get a closer look, and what she saw surprised her. It was a picture from Liz’s birthday party. Rosie had taken the picture so that all of them could be in it. She, Liz, Courtney and Isabel were sitting on the couch while the guys were leaning against the back of it. Michael was standing behind her, and instead of looking at the camera, he was looking down at her with a sweet smile on his face. She knew that smile. It wasn’t the smart ass smirk he had when she first met him. It was the soft, kind smile that she had gotten to know when they would go to the movies and talk and eat ice cream. But she didn’t know that Michael at the time of the photo. But that was still his smile.
Maria bit her lip and moved closer to his bed. It was neatly made and everything. The letter in hand, she took another step closer. Her arm was shaking. Her life was such a mess. But maybe, just maybe, this would help to start fix it. Maybe.
She left the note on his pillow; it’s soft pink a sharp contrast to the dark blue pillowcase. He would notice it right away. But that was fine, because she would be gone. Her plane was in a few hours. She needed to head back down and say goodbye to Isabel so she could get back to Liz and Alex. They needed to get to the airport. Alex was sweet enough to give them a ride.
Maria turned around and walked to the door. With one last look inside, she shut the door, not knowing when or if that door would ever open up again in her life.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Are you okay?” Liz asked as Maria came into her room and sat on her bed. She could see the expression on her friends face. She looked like she was going to cry, but was trying her hardest to be strong.
“I’ll be fine Lizzie, I promise. Let’s go. This is it. Home sweet home we come! Alex is bringing his car around to the door so we don’t have to carry our stuff so far.”
“Okay. I’m ready. You’ve got the tickets, right Ria?”
“Yeah. They’re right here in my purse.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Michael walked out of the lecture hall with a confident stride. That had been a breeze. He had studied so hard since he had nothing else to really do with his time. Maria wasn’t talking to him, not that he blamed her. Max wasn’t talking to him, and he couldn’t blame him either. Sure Isabel and him talked, but it was as if she didn’t know what to say to him anymore. So he’d had a lot of alone time in the last week to spend studying. And that was exactly what he’d done.
For a while it had served its purpose of keeping his mind off of Maria. But now…well he had nothing to study for. And what would he be doing? Going home to his parents’ house where he’d have nothing but time to dwell on his stupid mistakes.
Shaking his head he headed for his car. Hopefully Max wasn’t at the house right now, because Michael really didn’t feel like being ignored. Every time he saw Max he wanted to say something. But he just couldn’t. He had been stupid. So if Max wanted to hate him, well then so be it. It wasn’t his choice. But he didn’t need to go through that right now.
Maybe Isabel would be home. Maybe she’d want to go out and celebrate his last final with him. Yeah. That’s what he needed to do. Go out with his sister and have some fun. Maybe forget some things…
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Maria stuffed her last bag in the trunk of Alex’s car and then sat down in the back. She was letting Liz have the front. She didn’t much feel like talking. She wasn’t too sure about what she had just done, but it was all that she could think of…
As the familiar streets and freeways past her window, she wondered what it would be like going home again. It would be weird. She wasn’t even going to be staying in her home. Jim had built a house, her mother’s dream house, and since it was almost finished, she’d soon be moving in there. She only hoped to have a few days in her old room. She wanted some time to just…get used to the idea.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
The drive to La Jolla had never been longer, Michael thought. He just wanted to get home. As he passed all the neighborhoods he had seen hundreds of times as he made this same drive day in and day out, he realized he had never really looked at anything. He was always in a hurry to get somewhere, or do something.
But what was he in such a hurry for today? All he had to go home to was nothing much. His sister…that was it. She was, after all the only one talking to him at the moment.
Taking a deep breath Michael focused once more on the road in front of him, pushing out the distracting thoughts known as his life. He just had to get home. Then he could think about it and wallow in self-pity all he wanted. Maybe he wouldn’t see if Izzie wanted to do something.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
The airport. It seemed so busy and full of life. People were rushing around everywhere she looked. Everyone was trying to get somewhere in a hurry. Home. She was going home. Home home. As in Nebraska, home. She wouldn’t see San Diego again until the next year…New Years in Nebraska…well at least they could buy all the fireworks they wanted.
When they were little girls, Maria, Liz and Tess would go with Jeff Parker to get all the fireworks and he would let them have a blast on New Years. The fourth of July was much the same. But the thing about New Years was the snow. For some reason, it was just that much more fun when they were little because there was snow on the ground.
Maria pondered what it would be like to have Christmas and New Years with her new family...but she couldn’t imagine it. It had always been just her and her mom, just the two girls…until now.
The line to check the luggage was horrendous. After waiting for what seemed like hours, Maria and Liz finally reached the front. They each had two bags to check, and as soon as that was done, they headed down towards the terminal to wait. Alex was with them, and they still hadn’t said goodbye. They would miss him not being around all the time. He was like a big brother, always there when they needed him…
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Michael parked his car in the garage…Max must’ve gone out, he thought when he glanced the empty spot beside him. I suppose that only means he won’t have to look at me. He won’t have to remember all the crap I’ve put him through. He won’t have to remember the person who was once his best friend, but now was only a stranger living in the same house.
Locking the door Michael shook his head, giving off a sigh. What was wrong with him? Maybe it would be good for him to get out of the house. Maybe a movie or something with Izzie wasn’t such a bad idea after all.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Bye Alex!” Maria cried. She couldn’t help it. She didn’t want to cry, but her emotions were just beyond her. She would miss her surrogate brother.
“Hey, don’t cry. It’s not like we aren’t going to see each other forever. You’re going home to Nebraska, and it’s off to New Mexico for me.” Alex smiled as he thought about it. He’d have to take the girls there sometime. They’d get a kick out of his hometown. Roswell, New Mexico, Alien capital of the world. He just had a feeling that they’d have a blast there.
“Have fun with your family. It’s not fair! Isabel gets to meet your family before we do!” Liz pretended to pout. She was only teasing him.
“I’m sorry, but I can’t help it if she just can’t keep her hands off me. She can’t stand to be away from me…so who am I to deny her?” Alex smirked.
“Oh yeah, Alex’s got a girlfriend now, so he thinks he’s mister high and mighty!” Maria smiled through her tears as she laughed at her friend. “Just imagine in another year or so he won’t have any time for us at all. It’ll be all Isabel all the time…” she teased.
“Now you know I could never live without you. Come here! Group hug!” Alex laughed loudly, drawing the attention of the other people waiting for the plane to look at them.
“I’ll miss you guys, but have a great Christmas! And Maria, no opening your present until Christmas, ya got it?”
“Yeah…yeah…sure…sure. Whatever you say Alex. Consider it as good as done!” Maria smiled brightly, fingers crossed behind her back.
“I mean it Deluca. Don’t think I don’t know you got your fingers crossed.”
“Hey! How’d you?”
“The mighty Alex knows all.”
“Announcing the boarding of flight 217 to Denver, Colorado at gate 5.” The announcement over the loud speakers put a stop to the laughter and wiped the big smiles from all of their faces.
“Bye Alex!” Maria and Liz said at the same time, both wrapping him in a big hug.
“Have fun. Oh, and tell Tess and Kyle I said hi, and Merry Christmas!”
“We will.”
Maria and Liz looked at each other and then getting up they grabbed their carry-ons and their tickets and headed to the gate. When the stewardess took their ticket at the gate they each looked back and gave Alex one last wave goodbye before heading down the terminal together.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Something felt weird. Michael walked in the front door and towards the stairs to head to his room. But he couldn’t shake the funny feeling that something had happened. Something was different. He just couldn’t figure out what that something was.
Opening the door to his room Michael swung the backpack from his shoulders and headed to his desk. Placing it on the ground beside the desk he reached over and turned on his computer, getting a look at the picture beside it. He always smiled when he saw the picture. It reminded him of what could have been if he hadn’t screwed everything up. Everyone had been happy and smiling…
That was when he saw it. It was just sitting there on his bed. Standing out like a star in the night sky. The pale pink envelope had his name scrawled across the front in an all too familiar writing.
The dread in his body came up and attacked him all of a sudden. She had been here…in his room…
Maria.
He sank to the floor, leaning back against his bed with the letter cradled in his shaking arms. What was he so afraid of? This couldn’t get any worse than it was right now, right?
Taking a deep breath Michael opened the envelope and took out the papers that were inside.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Maria sighed as she sank back into the airplane seat. This was it. She was going home. Looking out the window she could see the runway as the plane just sat there, waiting in line to take off.
She had tried not to think about Michael and what he was doing, and it had worked until now. She had been occupied with Liz and Alex then. But now she and Liz were sitting on the plane, and as she looked out her window, he was all she could think about. Why? Why did this all have to happen to her?
Did Michael really mean it when he said he loved her? How did she feel about him? Did she love him? They had been getting a lot closer, especially the last time they went to the movies. They were getting so close. Could she admit that she liked him though?
But that didn’t change anything. Her mind was made up. She had to do this her way. Maybe while she was home she could figure things out. Take a step back and see the big picture. Maybe it would help make everything clear. Maybe she could find herself somewhere along the way.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Michael,
I was sitting down tonight and thinking, and I realized a few things. First of all, I’m sorry I yelled at you. I know I had good reason to, but it was still wrong. I was upset, really upset. I didn’t mean everything that I said. I don’t hate you. I promise you I don’t. I don’t know what I feel.
That scene, us talking in the courtyard, it keeps repeating itself over and over in my head. I was so upset, I couldn’t believe what you had told me. It hurt Michael. It really hurt. I don’t understand how you could have done what you did to Max and Liz. Why? You said something like you had been there before and you didn’t want him to get hurt like you had. What does that mean Michael? Why does what happened to you affect Max and Liz? If someone hurt you, it wasn’t Liz. And trust me, she would never have hurt Max as much as he broke her heart.
Michael, when you told me that you weren’t drunk that night, I was furious. I’m sure you realized that though. That means you basically raped me! But I don’t mean that though…not really. I didn’t understand how you could have done such a thing. When I started to get to know you better, when we were becoming friends, I didn’t think you were capable of something like that. I mean, you were the guy who scared off my would-be mugger long ago, the guy who was so sweet and caring towards his little sister when she came to town.
Then you told me you weren’t drunk and I couldn’t believe it. I was shocked. I was mad. I was angry as hell! It was easier for me to think of that night as a drunken mistake for the both of us. But knowing that you weren’t drunk made me feel…ashamed, I guess. It’s hard to explain. I wasn’t listening to anything else you said after those words came out of your mouth. But now that I have been thinking about it, I remember every word you said. And I’m almost more confused now than I ever was before.
Did you mean it Michael? When you said you loved me, did you mean it? Those words were what got me to write this letter. I…I don’t know how I feel right now. I’m confused and lost. I’ve had so much happen in the last two months. You don’t even know the half of it.
There isn’t any easy way to say this, Michael, so I guess I should just say it. I’m pregnant. I found out right before Thanksgiving. Were you ever wondering why I was being distant after you got back from LA? That’s why. I didn’t know what to do, so I just tried to stay away from you. I thought it would make it easier. Isabel knows, and so do Liz and Alex.
The funny thing is, when you came into the café last week, I was going to tell you. That was why Liz made me leave early, she knew I was going to tell you about the baby. So when you started talking, I shut up. I let you go first and then later I was glad because I didn’t think you deserved to know about this child after what you had done. But now I realize that no matter what, you still deserve to at least know that you have a child out there. Besides, how could I make Isabel keep it a secret forever?
But I’m going home now Michael. I’m leaving San Diego. I’m taking a year off of school, and hopefully I’ll be coming back to continue my classes. I just can’t be around here right now. I can’t be running into you. I need to figure things out for myself. I need to figure out who I am and what I’m feeling.
Don’t try to find me Michael, please. And leave Isabel alone, she doesn’t have my number or address or anything. Don’t bother with Liz or Alex when they get back, because they just won’t tell you. I’m sorry Michael, but I just need some time alone. I need to sort through all my feelings and everything that has happened.
I hope your not mad at me for keeping this from you, but I know that if I had told you before now, before I had made my decision to leave, you would have stopped me. Right now I don’t know whether or not you even deserve to be my child’s father, but I couldn’t keep you from knowing about it. Don’t worry about me. I’ll be fine.
Always,
~Maria Deluca~
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
The plane took off and Maria watched through the window as San Diego got further and further away from her. When she’d be back, she wasn’t sure, but probably not for a while. A tear slipped silently out of the corner of her eye and she had to bite her lip to keep a sob from escaping. She could imagine Michael just getting home and finding her letter…
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Michael leaned back against his bed as the tears started to fall. The letter slipped from his hands to the floor unnoticed as he curled up in a little ball, making himself as small as he could. At the moment, he felt small as a mouse in the vast universe, as his heart was broken in pieces again, this time by another girl that he loved more than anything.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 37
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Maria tried to relax as she walked out of the financial aid office. Everything would be okay, she kept telling herself. She had to go in because of her scholarship. There were some details that needed to be worked out and some of the paperwork that the office had had somehow gotten lost. It was all a pain. But it was settled now at least…it had only taken 2 hours.
But now Alex would be free to take her shopping at least. He had said to give him a few hours…well it had been more than 2, so now he had to come with her. She smiled as she made her way to the bus stop and sat down to wait.
Another fifteen minutes later she was stepping off the bus in front of her apartment building with the smile still in place.
“Oh Alex!” she called out in a singsong voice as she knocked on his door.
“What is it Deluca?” Alex asked as he swung the door open. He had been studying…as well as trying to get some things packed for going home. He had to wrap his sister’s presents before he left or else they would try and find them. He learned that last Christmas. But if they were wrapped, they would be safe, or at least he hoped.
“Nothing…just reminding you that you said if I gave you time you would come with me shopping. So, it’s been more than a few hours, so I thought we could go now. Now can we? Please please please please please!!!”
Alex groaned as he realized that he had in fact promised. Why did he have to be such a soft touch? It wasn’t that he didn’t want to go shopping with her…or well, okay so maybe it was. He had been put through many shopping trips with both Liz and Maria, and it wasn’t always fun. They could shop until he dropped. Being the gentleman, the first time he had ever taken them shopping he had offered to carry all of their bags. He had lasted three hours before he couldn’t handle it anymore. For being on strict budgets, they certainly found ways for their money to go a long way.
“Do I have to?”
“But…but you promised!” Maria started to pout, her bottom lip quivering just enough for Alex to notice.
“Don’t cry Ria. Please don’t cry!” he begged.
“But…” she sniffled, “don’t you want to help me find a wedding gift for my mom?” She proceeded to give him the puppy dog eyes as a few tears fell down her cheeks.
“Wouldn’t Liz be better at this than me?”
“Yeah, but she’s working. They asked her to pick up a couple more hours at the café, and she can always use the money. So she can’t come with me.”
“But…”
“You wouldn’t want me to have to take the bus, would you? In my condition? Someone might hurt me…”
Alex sighed. How could he refuse now?
“That’s a low blow Deluca. Fine, let me put my shoes on and grab my keys.”
Maria gave him the brightest smile in the world.
“Thank you sooo much Alex!” she laughed as his face immediately froze.
“You were just playing me!”
“But you’re still gonna take me, right?”
“Yeah, yeah. Let’s go already.” Alex rolled his eyes. Boy did these girls know how to pull his leg. They seemed to be able to manipulate him into doing anything for them.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So Alex and I were shopping yesterday and I couldn’t find anything. It was depressing. What am I going to get her?” Maria whined as she sat a table in the café across from Justin and Liz. Liz was working, but with the place being deserted she had plenty of time for her friends.
“Get who for what?” Justin was slight confused. He had been gone all semester and it was obvious he had missed out on so many important things in his friends’ lives.
“Oh! I’m sorry. My mom’s getting married!” Maria smiled brightly. She couldn’t help it. She was so happy for her mom; nothing could upset her.
“Really? I take it that’s great news?” he asked. He had heard about some of the men Maria’s mom had dated before. But since Maria was smiling, this was obviously a good thing.
“Yeah. He’s really sweet. He brought my mom out to spend Thanksgiving with me since I didn’t have the money to go home. And he has a son our age. They’re both so nice. I’m so happy for her.”
“That’s great Ria. So when’s the wedding?”
“The beginning of January. So I thought I’d get her something special from here and bring it back with me. But I haven’t been able to find anything.”
“Ria, your mom won’t care what it is. As long as it’s from you she will love it,” Liz rubbed her friend’s shoulder gently trying to sooth her.
“Thanks Lizzie.”
“So what else has been going on around here while I was gone?”
“Oh just college life as usual,” Liz smiled.
“Yeah, no kidding!” Maria smirked as she thought about all the crap the two of them had been through.
“Want to elaborate on that?” Justin sensed that something big was up, but he wasn’t sure whether or not they would talk to him about it. He had been gone for a long time; maybe they wouldn’t feel as comfortable telling him as they would have not even a year ago.
“Its just…crazy,” Maria started.
“Ria and I went to a frat party after Max broke up with me to get my mind off of everything.” Justin raised his eyes at this. His girls had gone to a frat party? That could only mean trouble.
“Was Alex there with you?” he was almost afraid to ask.
“No, we kinda ditched him. He was out with Isabel, on their first real date, sorta.”
“Uh huh. And what happened at this party?”
“We got drunk…” Maria hesitated on telling him the rest. “And after it was all said and done…I’m pregnant.” Suddenly her hands were very interesting. She couldn’t bring herself to look up and see Justin’s reaction. She didn’t want to see him feeling bad about not being there like Alex had…or just feeling sorry for her. She didn’t want his sympathy. But he was her friend, and he would find out eventually since he would be coming back at the end of the year.
“Are you alright?” he asked carefully as he placed his hand on top of hers giving them a slight squeeze.
“Yeah. I mean…yeah, I am. I’m doing okay.” Maria breathed in. This wasn’t so bad.
“Do you want to talk about it? Or is that something that you’ve had to do so much lately you’d just rather leave it alone?” He was giving her an out. She had probably talked about it so much lately because of everyone.
“Thank you Justin. It’s just been crazy, and…yeah.”
“Do you want me to beat up the guy for ya? Cause I will!” he added just to see her laugh, and it worked.
“No! That’s okay. Alex offered too, but I wouldn’t let him, so I figure it wouldn’t be too nice of me if I let you do it and not him. He’d think I was playing favorites and didn’t love him anymore. We can’t have that!” Everyone laughed at Maria’s joke. It was the old Maria, making everything a joke.
“Don’t worry about it. So what are we doing tonight? I’m leaving in the morning to go home to my family, so what shall we do for my last night? I won’t see you guys until summer!”
“How about midnight bowling?” Liz asked. The first time she had ever been midnight bowling was when Alex and Justin had practically kidnapped her and Maria one night, saying they needed to get out and take a break from studying for midterms. She had had the most fun that night. It had since become their study break ritual.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Maria sat in her room packing her clothes and putting things away. She and Liz were leaving in two days now and she still had stuff she needed to get done. She had yet to find her mother a wedding present. But nothing seemed right.
As she folded some clean clothes and tossed the dirty ones into the hamper her stomach began to growl. The laughter coming from the doorway drew her attention to the fact that she wasn’t alone anymore.
“So what’s for lunch since you sound so hungry?” Liz managed through her giggles.
“I don’t know. What do we have in the cabinets?” Liz rolled her eyes. They went through this all the time. The inevitable ‘what do you want? I don’t know what do you want?’ conversation that had no end.
“I’ll go check. You just finish whatever you’re doing.”
“Okay.” A minute later Maria heard Liz grumbling something, so she headed out to the kitchen to see what was going on. “What’s up chica?”
“Nothing. But you still have like five cans of your damn tomato soup. Do you realize how long they have been in the cupboard? Eat them since you wanted them so bad!”
Maria had to laugh at Liz’s overdramatic reaction.
“What’s wrong with tomato soup? It’s good!”
“That’s nasty Maria! I still don’t understand how you can eat that stuff!”
“Easy. It’s good!”
“Whatever. Just eat it. It’s been in there forever. Besides, we need to clean out the kitchen before we go home. I do not want to be coming back to a smelly, moldy kitchen in January.”
“Fine. But just so you know, tomato soup doesn’t go moldy when it’s in the can!”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So you’re coming right?”
“Yes. I promise! I can’t wait.”
“Good. I’ll miss you.”
“I’ll miss you too.” She kissed him softly on the lips, letting him know just how much she would miss him.
“So what are your Christmas plans?”
“Who knows? I’m sure my mother has some charity ball or dinner, or something of that sort. She is really big on social events. I don’t remember the last time we just had a quiet Christmas…actually, I don’t think I ever have.” Isabel sighed as she leaned back into Alex’s side. She didn’t like to be in the society spotlight. She wasn’t her mother. She would be happy to just spend the holidays with her loved ones. She wanted to spend it with Alex. But at least they would have New Years together.
“Well you’ll be able to tell me all about it when you come and visit. I can’t wait for you to meet my family.”
“What are they like?”
“My family? I don’t know. They’re great I guess. I’ve always been the protective older brother to my sisters, and we get along great. Sure they would get mad when I’d try to keep them from dating, but after I realized I couldn’t stop them, we got over it. They love to shop and talk on the phone constantly. Oh, and they love to hog the bathroom. You know, typical girl stuff.” Alex was nodding his head so sure of himself but was thrown off balance when Isabel gave him a shove on the shoulder for that last comment.
“Hey, I resent that! I am a girl you know.”
“Yeah I know. That’s what I like about you.” His cheeky grin earned him a quick kiss before she melted back into his embrace.
“Alex?”
“Yeah?”
“Thank you for inviting me. I don’t know what I would have done without you for so long. But now I know I get to see you in a few weeks, so it makes it all better.” She wanted to say something more. How she really felt. Not that she was completely sure what she was feeling. But one thing was for sure, what she and Alex had, it was more than ‘like.’ Inside she was dying to say ‘I love you,’ three words she that hadn’t crossed her lips in a long time. But she could see herself saying them to Alex. That’s how special he was.
“I know. I didn’t want to leave you for so long either. But it was actually my mom’s idea. She can’t wait to meet you.”
“I’m nervous.”
“Don’t be. I’ll be at the airport to pick you up, I promise. You just have to let me know when and what flight you’re on. Okay?”
“Okay.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Maria was exhausted. It was nine thirty at night and she was finally done with everything. Her last final was over. She had finished doing laundry, packing her things, and the apartment was even clean, for the most part at least.
And now, she was tired. She just wanted to sleep. But she couldn’t. Her mind was racing. Her body was tired, but her mind was racing a mile a minute. Of course…she had been half asleep all day cause her mind wasn’t functioning, and now when her body stopped functioning her mind was racing so that no matter what, Maria got no rest.
The events of the last few weeks were running rampant in her mind, on a constant replay button. So many things happened; so much had changed. She was a completely different person now at the end of this semester than she had been at the beginning of it. For better or worse? She didn’t care. She was who she was. That’s life.
As the images were rushing through her mind, Maria remembered her encounter with Michael. God, just thinking about it made her so mad! That son of a bitch!
She replayed that scene with him in the courtyard over and over again in her head.
“I was the reason that Max broke up with Liz.”
“After the party…You were so drunk and I knew it was wrong, but I let it happen anyway…”
“I knew that it was wrong because I wasn’t…”
“I wasn’t trying to take advantage of you…”
“It was more than just sex…”
“I wasn’t drunk…”
“I let what happened that night happen because I liked you…”
“I wasn’t drunk…”
“I don’t want to lose you, ever…”
“I wasn’t drunk…”
“I think I love you.”
Her head was spinning. What was that? Oh my god! Had Michael really said…? Oh god!
He had to have…it all made sense. Isabel had said the same thing, hadn’t she?
“He loves you Maria. I know he does. He might not be the most forthcoming with his feelings, but it’s the truth. Just give him some time.”
And she thought her life was chaotic before? It seemed to be taking another detour.
Michael loved her? Could that be possible? Why hadn’t he said anything before? Okay so technically he had, but she hadn’t been paying attention, she was too upset and busy yelling at him to listen to him logically.
He loved her? No matter how much she wanted to think otherwise, this did change everything. He loved her. That was why he told her the truth…about him and Max…him being the cause of Liz’s unhappiness…about her missing night… All of it he told her because he loved her. Maybe he couldn’t stand to keep the secret any longer? It was a possibility.
She was going to tell him about the baby that day. She had been ready to let him in on the truth. But his confession sidelined her plans. How could she trust him with the truth of her…no…their child when he had destroyed her friend’s happiness and taken advantage of her in the span of a few days?
No, in his moment of truth, she had decided he wouldn’t know…but how could she go through with that now? How could she not tell him? What if he did truly love her? Why hadn’t he said something more when they had become friends? Why hadn’t he mentioned it? Was he afraid she didn’t feel the same way?
God! She was just so confused.
But maybe he did deserve to know. Maybe she should tell him. But how could she talk to him, face him? She had specifically told him to stay the hell away from her. Maybe he didn’t love her anymore after she had gotten so mad at him.
‘I can’t see him right now…there’s no way. I can’t handle that. Besides I’m leaving tomorrow, and I know his last final is tomorrow…so I wouldn’t be able to see him,’ she told herself.
But she couldn’t stop that nagging voice inside from saying, ‘but he deserves to at least know that he has a child out there.’
Maria sighed. She needed to find a way to tell him, without actually telling him. She couldn’t face him; that was absolutely out of the question. A phone call wouldn’t work because she couldn’t trust her voice. A letter. That was her answer. A letter. She could say everything she wanted to say, and make sure she didn’t forget anything. That was her answer.
Getting up off her bed Maria took out her stationary from her suitcase and began to write.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
The step off the bus was difficult, but she knew she had to do this. It wouldn’t take long. Besides, he wasn’t there. She wouldn’t even have to see him. Taking a deep breath she lifted her head and walked the three blocks to reach her destination.
When she walked up the driveway she almost froze. There was a car sitting out front. But after a moment she realized it was only Max’s. Michael wasn’t home. She would be fine. She could do this.
It seemed like an hour as she stood there waiting for someone to answer the door. In reality it had only been a few seconds.
“Maria? What…are you doing here?” Isabel asked. Isabel wasn’t sure what to expect from Maria. The last time they had seen each other Maria had been yelling and very upset.
“Can I come in?” Maria asked softly.
“Of course.” Isabel led her friend into the den and they sat down.
“I’m sorry I yelled at you the other day. I was just really emotional, and I didn’t know what was going on. But I’m really sorry.”
“It’s alright. I realize you’ve had a lot of things happening all at once. You just needed to get through it.”
“Thank you for understanding.”
“Umm…Michael’s not here right now if you wanted to talk to him. He-”
“Is taking a final. I know. That’s actually why I came right now. I don’t think I could face him.”
“But Maria…”
“I know Isabel. Don’t worry. I just wanted to leave this for him.” Maria pulled the small envelope out of her purse. In small letters on the front it had his name. “Can I go leave this for him in his room or something?”
“Umm…yeah, sure.”
“Thanks. I’ll be right back.”
Maria headed up the stairs and down the hall to the room she’d fled from that night two months ago. As she pushed open the door and stepped inside, one hand gently rested on her stomach. It was an unconscious movement, but full of emotion and feeling.
Glancing around she noticed how clean and spotless the room was. She wouldn’t take Michael for the neat type…but she had only been just getting to know him again when Thanksgiving rolled around.
His bed was made and his desk was clear of papers. All that sat on top of it was his computer and a picture. Curiosity made her get a closer look, and what she saw surprised her. It was a picture from Liz’s birthday party. Rosie had taken the picture so that all of them could be in it. She, Liz, Courtney and Isabel were sitting on the couch while the guys were leaning against the back of it. Michael was standing behind her, and instead of looking at the camera, he was looking down at her with a sweet smile on his face. She knew that smile. It wasn’t the smart ass smirk he had when she first met him. It was the soft, kind smile that she had gotten to know when they would go to the movies and talk and eat ice cream. But she didn’t know that Michael at the time of the photo. But that was still his smile.
Maria bit her lip and moved closer to his bed. It was neatly made and everything. The letter in hand, she took another step closer. Her arm was shaking. Her life was such a mess. But maybe, just maybe, this would help to start fix it. Maybe.
She left the note on his pillow; it’s soft pink a sharp contrast to the dark blue pillowcase. He would notice it right away. But that was fine, because she would be gone. Her plane was in a few hours. She needed to head back down and say goodbye to Isabel so she could get back to Liz and Alex. They needed to get to the airport. Alex was sweet enough to give them a ride.
Maria turned around and walked to the door. With one last look inside, she shut the door, not knowing when or if that door would ever open up again in her life.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Are you okay?” Liz asked as Maria came into her room and sat on her bed. She could see the expression on her friends face. She looked like she was going to cry, but was trying her hardest to be strong.
“I’ll be fine Lizzie, I promise. Let’s go. This is it. Home sweet home we come! Alex is bringing his car around to the door so we don’t have to carry our stuff so far.”
“Okay. I’m ready. You’ve got the tickets, right Ria?”
“Yeah. They’re right here in my purse.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Michael walked out of the lecture hall with a confident stride. That had been a breeze. He had studied so hard since he had nothing else to really do with his time. Maria wasn’t talking to him, not that he blamed her. Max wasn’t talking to him, and he couldn’t blame him either. Sure Isabel and him talked, but it was as if she didn’t know what to say to him anymore. So he’d had a lot of alone time in the last week to spend studying. And that was exactly what he’d done.
For a while it had served its purpose of keeping his mind off of Maria. But now…well he had nothing to study for. And what would he be doing? Going home to his parents’ house where he’d have nothing but time to dwell on his stupid mistakes.
Shaking his head he headed for his car. Hopefully Max wasn’t at the house right now, because Michael really didn’t feel like being ignored. Every time he saw Max he wanted to say something. But he just couldn’t. He had been stupid. So if Max wanted to hate him, well then so be it. It wasn’t his choice. But he didn’t need to go through that right now.
Maybe Isabel would be home. Maybe she’d want to go out and celebrate his last final with him. Yeah. That’s what he needed to do. Go out with his sister and have some fun. Maybe forget some things…
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Maria stuffed her last bag in the trunk of Alex’s car and then sat down in the back. She was letting Liz have the front. She didn’t much feel like talking. She wasn’t too sure about what she had just done, but it was all that she could think of…
As the familiar streets and freeways past her window, she wondered what it would be like going home again. It would be weird. She wasn’t even going to be staying in her home. Jim had built a house, her mother’s dream house, and since it was almost finished, she’d soon be moving in there. She only hoped to have a few days in her old room. She wanted some time to just…get used to the idea.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
The drive to La Jolla had never been longer, Michael thought. He just wanted to get home. As he passed all the neighborhoods he had seen hundreds of times as he made this same drive day in and day out, he realized he had never really looked at anything. He was always in a hurry to get somewhere, or do something.
But what was he in such a hurry for today? All he had to go home to was nothing much. His sister…that was it. She was, after all the only one talking to him at the moment.
Taking a deep breath Michael focused once more on the road in front of him, pushing out the distracting thoughts known as his life. He just had to get home. Then he could think about it and wallow in self-pity all he wanted. Maybe he wouldn’t see if Izzie wanted to do something.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
The airport. It seemed so busy and full of life. People were rushing around everywhere she looked. Everyone was trying to get somewhere in a hurry. Home. She was going home. Home home. As in Nebraska, home. She wouldn’t see San Diego again until the next year…New Years in Nebraska…well at least they could buy all the fireworks they wanted.
When they were little girls, Maria, Liz and Tess would go with Jeff Parker to get all the fireworks and he would let them have a blast on New Years. The fourth of July was much the same. But the thing about New Years was the snow. For some reason, it was just that much more fun when they were little because there was snow on the ground.
Maria pondered what it would be like to have Christmas and New Years with her new family...but she couldn’t imagine it. It had always been just her and her mom, just the two girls…until now.
The line to check the luggage was horrendous. After waiting for what seemed like hours, Maria and Liz finally reached the front. They each had two bags to check, and as soon as that was done, they headed down towards the terminal to wait. Alex was with them, and they still hadn’t said goodbye. They would miss him not being around all the time. He was like a big brother, always there when they needed him…
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Michael parked his car in the garage…Max must’ve gone out, he thought when he glanced the empty spot beside him. I suppose that only means he won’t have to look at me. He won’t have to remember all the crap I’ve put him through. He won’t have to remember the person who was once his best friend, but now was only a stranger living in the same house.
Locking the door Michael shook his head, giving off a sigh. What was wrong with him? Maybe it would be good for him to get out of the house. Maybe a movie or something with Izzie wasn’t such a bad idea after all.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Bye Alex!” Maria cried. She couldn’t help it. She didn’t want to cry, but her emotions were just beyond her. She would miss her surrogate brother.
“Hey, don’t cry. It’s not like we aren’t going to see each other forever. You’re going home to Nebraska, and it’s off to New Mexico for me.” Alex smiled as he thought about it. He’d have to take the girls there sometime. They’d get a kick out of his hometown. Roswell, New Mexico, Alien capital of the world. He just had a feeling that they’d have a blast there.
“Have fun with your family. It’s not fair! Isabel gets to meet your family before we do!” Liz pretended to pout. She was only teasing him.
“I’m sorry, but I can’t help it if she just can’t keep her hands off me. She can’t stand to be away from me…so who am I to deny her?” Alex smirked.
“Oh yeah, Alex’s got a girlfriend now, so he thinks he’s mister high and mighty!” Maria smiled through her tears as she laughed at her friend. “Just imagine in another year or so he won’t have any time for us at all. It’ll be all Isabel all the time…” she teased.
“Now you know I could never live without you. Come here! Group hug!” Alex laughed loudly, drawing the attention of the other people waiting for the plane to look at them.
“I’ll miss you guys, but have a great Christmas! And Maria, no opening your present until Christmas, ya got it?”
“Yeah…yeah…sure…sure. Whatever you say Alex. Consider it as good as done!” Maria smiled brightly, fingers crossed behind her back.
“I mean it Deluca. Don’t think I don’t know you got your fingers crossed.”
“Hey! How’d you?”
“The mighty Alex knows all.”
“Announcing the boarding of flight 217 to Denver, Colorado at gate 5.” The announcement over the loud speakers put a stop to the laughter and wiped the big smiles from all of their faces.
“Bye Alex!” Maria and Liz said at the same time, both wrapping him in a big hug.
“Have fun. Oh, and tell Tess and Kyle I said hi, and Merry Christmas!”
“We will.”
Maria and Liz looked at each other and then getting up they grabbed their carry-ons and their tickets and headed to the gate. When the stewardess took their ticket at the gate they each looked back and gave Alex one last wave goodbye before heading down the terminal together.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Something felt weird. Michael walked in the front door and towards the stairs to head to his room. But he couldn’t shake the funny feeling that something had happened. Something was different. He just couldn’t figure out what that something was.
Opening the door to his room Michael swung the backpack from his shoulders and headed to his desk. Placing it on the ground beside the desk he reached over and turned on his computer, getting a look at the picture beside it. He always smiled when he saw the picture. It reminded him of what could have been if he hadn’t screwed everything up. Everyone had been happy and smiling…
That was when he saw it. It was just sitting there on his bed. Standing out like a star in the night sky. The pale pink envelope had his name scrawled across the front in an all too familiar writing.
The dread in his body came up and attacked him all of a sudden. She had been here…in his room…
Maria.
He sank to the floor, leaning back against his bed with the letter cradled in his shaking arms. What was he so afraid of? This couldn’t get any worse than it was right now, right?
Taking a deep breath Michael opened the envelope and took out the papers that were inside.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Maria sighed as she sank back into the airplane seat. This was it. She was going home. Looking out the window she could see the runway as the plane just sat there, waiting in line to take off.
She had tried not to think about Michael and what he was doing, and it had worked until now. She had been occupied with Liz and Alex then. But now she and Liz were sitting on the plane, and as she looked out her window, he was all she could think about. Why? Why did this all have to happen to her?
Did Michael really mean it when he said he loved her? How did she feel about him? Did she love him? They had been getting a lot closer, especially the last time they went to the movies. They were getting so close. Could she admit that she liked him though?
But that didn’t change anything. Her mind was made up. She had to do this her way. Maybe while she was home she could figure things out. Take a step back and see the big picture. Maybe it would help make everything clear. Maybe she could find herself somewhere along the way.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Michael,
I was sitting down tonight and thinking, and I realized a few things. First of all, I’m sorry I yelled at you. I know I had good reason to, but it was still wrong. I was upset, really upset. I didn’t mean everything that I said. I don’t hate you. I promise you I don’t. I don’t know what I feel.
That scene, us talking in the courtyard, it keeps repeating itself over and over in my head. I was so upset, I couldn’t believe what you had told me. It hurt Michael. It really hurt. I don’t understand how you could have done what you did to Max and Liz. Why? You said something like you had been there before and you didn’t want him to get hurt like you had. What does that mean Michael? Why does what happened to you affect Max and Liz? If someone hurt you, it wasn’t Liz. And trust me, she would never have hurt Max as much as he broke her heart.
Michael, when you told me that you weren’t drunk that night, I was furious. I’m sure you realized that though. That means you basically raped me! But I don’t mean that though…not really. I didn’t understand how you could have done such a thing. When I started to get to know you better, when we were becoming friends, I didn’t think you were capable of something like that. I mean, you were the guy who scared off my would-be mugger long ago, the guy who was so sweet and caring towards his little sister when she came to town.
Then you told me you weren’t drunk and I couldn’t believe it. I was shocked. I was mad. I was angry as hell! It was easier for me to think of that night as a drunken mistake for the both of us. But knowing that you weren’t drunk made me feel…ashamed, I guess. It’s hard to explain. I wasn’t listening to anything else you said after those words came out of your mouth. But now that I have been thinking about it, I remember every word you said. And I’m almost more confused now than I ever was before.
Did you mean it Michael? When you said you loved me, did you mean it? Those words were what got me to write this letter. I…I don’t know how I feel right now. I’m confused and lost. I’ve had so much happen in the last two months. You don’t even know the half of it.
There isn’t any easy way to say this, Michael, so I guess I should just say it. I’m pregnant. I found out right before Thanksgiving. Were you ever wondering why I was being distant after you got back from LA? That’s why. I didn’t know what to do, so I just tried to stay away from you. I thought it would make it easier. Isabel knows, and so do Liz and Alex.
The funny thing is, when you came into the café last week, I was going to tell you. That was why Liz made me leave early, she knew I was going to tell you about the baby. So when you started talking, I shut up. I let you go first and then later I was glad because I didn’t think you deserved to know about this child after what you had done. But now I realize that no matter what, you still deserve to at least know that you have a child out there. Besides, how could I make Isabel keep it a secret forever?
But I’m going home now Michael. I’m leaving San Diego. I’m taking a year off of school, and hopefully I’ll be coming back to continue my classes. I just can’t be around here right now. I can’t be running into you. I need to figure things out for myself. I need to figure out who I am and what I’m feeling.
Don’t try to find me Michael, please. And leave Isabel alone, she doesn’t have my number or address or anything. Don’t bother with Liz or Alex when they get back, because they just won’t tell you. I’m sorry Michael, but I just need some time alone. I need to sort through all my feelings and everything that has happened.
I hope your not mad at me for keeping this from you, but I know that if I had told you before now, before I had made my decision to leave, you would have stopped me. Right now I don’t know whether or not you even deserve to be my child’s father, but I couldn’t keep you from knowing about it. Don’t worry about me. I’ll be fine.
Always,
~Maria Deluca~
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
The plane took off and Maria watched through the window as San Diego got further and further away from her. When she’d be back, she wasn’t sure, but probably not for a while. A tear slipped silently out of the corner of her eye and she had to bite her lip to keep a sob from escaping. She could imagine Michael just getting home and finding her letter…
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Michael leaned back against his bed as the tears started to fall. The letter slipped from his hands to the floor unnoticed as he curled up in a little ball, making himself as small as he could. At the moment, he felt small as a mouse in the vast universe, as his heart was broken in pieces again, this time by another girl that he loved more than anything.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
-
Pegleg
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 89
- Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm
- Location: Running from the Voices in my Head
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 38
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Isabel paced the large living room, glancing at the clock for at least the tenth time in the last twenty minutes. ‘Where was Max? He was only going to the store to get a few things. He should be back by now,’ she thought.
Isabel had been in the den when Michael had come home, but hadn’t made her presence known. It would only be delaying something that needed to come out. She knew what was most likely in that letter. For one, that Maria was pregnant, and two that she was gone and wouldn’t be back for quite a while. Now he’d been home for a good half hour and she knew that he would have found the letter by now.
‘Finally,’ Isabel thought as she heard Max’s key in the door. Just as he walked in the door, she attacked him.
“God, there you are! What took you so long?” she asked exasperated.
“I’ve only been gone like forty-five minutes Iz. Why? What happened? Are you okay?” he asked, fearing the worst at the look on her face.
“I’m fine. It’s not me, it’s Michael. Look Max, I know that you two have had your fair share of problems, but he needs you right now. This is something I know that I can’t help him with as much as you can. It’s…well, it’s not really my place to tell you what it is, but it’s about Maria. Please Max! You guys were best friends, and if there’s anyone who can help him right now it’s you. Please, do this for whatever it is that you guys used to have.”
“Where is he?” Max asked immediately. He almost surprised himself at how quickly the words came out of his mouth. Maybe this meant that there was hope for their friendship, that it wasn’t completely dead. He knew that he still cared about Michael, and this only proved it more. There was no question in his mind that he would be there for Michael when he needed him.
“In his room,” Isabel replied, relieved. As Max turned towards the stairs to find his once best friend, Isabel stopped him. “Thank you.”
Max just chuckled. “Don’t thank me. I haven’t done anything yet.”
“Oh, but you have. Just by being there, you have.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Max knocked on Michael’s door tentatively. When there was no answer, he opened the door slowly, calling quietly to his friend. “Michael?” But there was still no answer. Opening the door all the way he saw Michael’s still form laying back on the bed, eyes staring unblinkingly up at the ceiling.
Moving closer to the bed, Max looked at Michael’s silent form and realized the toll that he’d been through. His eyes were red and puffy, his cheeks tear stained, yet the tears and sobs that had previously wracked his body were long gone.
Sitting down on the edge of the bed, Max questioned lightly, “Michael?” looking for any semblance of recognition. He got nothing.
“Look Michael, I want to help. But I can’t help you until I know what’s going on.”
Michael remained laying stock still, eyes never leaving their seemingly fixed place on the ceiling. Then, after a long moment, he took a deep sigh, and handed Max the mangled, tear stained letter; something Max hadn’t noticed when he first came in.
“It’s happening again,” Michael spoke for the first time after he was sure that Max had finished reading. His voice came out hard, but you could hear the despair and vulnerability that came with it.
“What?” Max asked. “What’s happening again?”
“I’m loosing the woman I love all over again.”
Max took a moment to digest what Michael had just told him. From that one statement, Max now knew everything that Michael felt for Maria. After a long silence, Max figured that he was going to need to start the conversation. Obviously, Michael wasn’t just going to jump up and offer information.
“Look Michael, I know that it’s kinda been rough between us these last few weeks, but I want you to know that you can come to me with anything, always. I’m here for you. Please, let me help you.” The last part came out almost pleadingly.
“I don’t know when it happened,” Michael started, his eyes still barely leaving their previous place on the ceiling. “Just, somewhere along the line it did…I fell in love with her. I don’t know how long I was denying it, but it must have been a while.
“That night…when we made love…I’m not quite sure why I let it happen. I mean, I knew it was wrong, that I was taking advantage of her…but it just felt so right. The next morning when she left, I think that’s when it first hit me. That’s when I realized that I was utterly and completely in love with this girl, but somehow I knew that I had just ruined any chances I’d ever had with her.
“When she asked to be friends, I was ecstatic. It’s like I was being given a second chance. That I had not completely lost out on loving again. It’s just that, after Cassie, I really didn’t think that I’d be able to open up my heart to anyone like that again. I think maybe that’s why I denied it for so long. I was afraid that if I let myself love like that, that I’d only end up hurt. Well, turns out I was right.
“When I told her that I was never drunk…god, I will never forget the disgust I saw on her face. When I finally told her the truth, I knew that that was it. And here I am, right back where I started from…losing the woman I love more than anything. Only this time, it’s all my fault. And this time…it hurts so much more…cause she means so much more.”
With that last thought, Michael finally turned his eyes from their unmoving position on the ceiling and looked at his friend. Max was blown away by the depth of love he saw in his friend’s eyes. Somehow that blond little pixie had weaseled her way into Michael’s stone heart. Max was sure that he hadn’t ever seen emotions that strong coming from Michael. Even when everything happened with Cassie…it could only minutely compare to the passion Michael showed when talking about Maria. How hadn’t he noticed this before?
“What are you going to do now?” Max asked tentatively.
Michael sighed heavily. “I don’t know,” he started rubbing his hands over his face. “I know she wants me to leave her alone and give her some space, but…I can’t just leave it like that. I mean, she’s out there, pregnant with my child. I can’t just pretend that doesn’t mean anything. I need her to know how I feel. I want to be there for her…with her. I can’t just let this go.”
“Look Michael, I can’t tell you what to do…even if I knew what that was. And I want to tell you that everything is going to be all right, that it will turn out okay, but I don’t know that either. But I’ll tell you what I do know. I have never seen you like this…that kind of love…it’s something that you can’t just ignore. When you were with her Michael, you were happy, and I mean really happy, for the first time since Cassie. I saw how your face would light up whenever you were around her. I don’t know why I never put it together before, but it’s there Michael.
“I can’t tell you what to do, cause I can’t even begin to think about what I would do if I were in your position. But whatever it is…don’t just give up on that love. You won’t find it again.”
“Why am I afraid that it’s already too late?”
There was a long silence between the two, neither knowing quite what to say.
“Michael, I know that there is nothing that I can say to make you feel any better, but I want you to know that I’m here. Whenever you want to talk…about anything, you know where I am.”
“Thanks Max. Could I…I think I just need to be alone for a little bit.”
“Yeah sure. You know where I am if you need anything.” Max got up off the bed and was headed toward the door when Michael stopped him.
“Max, where are we now? Friends again?”
“We’re getting there,” Max said with a smile. Maybe this was just what they needed. Max turned back towards the door again before Michael spoke.
“Max?”
“Yeah.”
“Thank you.” And Max could see the sincerity that was shining through Michael’s eyes. They had a rocky road ahead, but maybe in time, they’d become the friends they used to be.
“No problem.”
After Max left, Michael got up and turned on his computer. He knew what he needed to do right now. There was only one way that he’d be able to get everything off his mind, out of his head. He opened the doc that contained his long, continuing journal and sat down to write.
December 14, 2001
He sat starring at the blank screen for about fifteen minutes. For some reason, the words just weren’t coming out. Usually they just flowed off him, he didn’t even have to really think about it. But for some reason, he couldn’t get all the jumbled thoughts out of his head. The thoughts that desperately needed to be written down before they drove him insane.
After starring at the screen for a good ten minutes longer, Michael finally settled down as the words came out the only way they could.
Dear Maria…
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Michael?” Isabel asked tentatively sticking her head in the door of her brother’s room. Seeing that he was at his computer she apologized profusely and starting backing out the door.
“Oh, Michael. I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to interrupt. Just go back to what you were doing, I can come back later.”
“Hold on Iz. It’s okay. I need a break anyway, my fingers are starting to cramp up.”
Isabel nodded and walked slowly into the room, sitting on her brother’s bed as he spun around in his chair.
“So, how you holding up?”
“I’ve been better,” Michael answered truthfully.
“Michael. I’m sorry. I wanted to tell you so much, but Maria asked me not to. And I couldn’t break that promise. I didn’t even know that she was leaving until this morning. And by then it was already too late. And…”
“Iz. It’s okay. I understand. She was your friend and she asked you not to tell me. I can respect that.”
“So you’re not mad at me.”
“Maybe just a little,” he said with a smirk. “I mean I am your brother after all.”
“Michael, I’m sorry…”
“Iz, Iz. It’s okay. I forgive you. It’s not your fault. If it’s anyone’s it’s mine.”
They were both silent for a while, before Michael asked something that had been plaguing him ever since he had read the letter.
“Do I still have a chance Iz? I mean, just the slightest chance that I haven’t screwed this all up?”
“I don’t know Michael. Before, I would have said yes in a heartbeat. But now…after you laid that bomb on her…she was really pissed Michael. I don’t know anymore.”
“Yeah, I thought about as much,” Michael said with a sigh.
“Do you wanna talk about it?” Isabel asked after a moment.
“Not really. I think I just need some time to myself to work things out.”
“Alright…but whenever you need someone to talk to…”
“Yeah, yeah. I know where to find you.”
“Give her some time Michael. I’m sure she’ll come around.”
“I hope so, Iz. I hope so.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“What time is it?”
“Tess, it’s two minutes later then the last time that you asked. Calm down sweetheart. They’ll be here when they get here,” Kyle said, trying to calm his girlfriend. She was just he biggest bundle of energy right now, literally bouncing in her seat.
“I’m sorry. I’m trying. It’s just, my sister is finally coming home. I mean, do you know how long it’s been since she was actually home. I think the last time she was home was last Christmas. And so much has happened since then. I know mom and dad are so excited to see her again. And I’m so excited, even though I saw her just about a month ago, but I miss her so much. And Maria…” Tess was silenced when Kyle’s lips met hers in a sweet but passionate kiss.
When they broke apart, Kyle leaned his forehead against hers, looking into her eyes. “That was to calm you down. You were babbling.”
“Hmmm,” Tess finally opened her eyes, reeling from the emotions that kiss invoked. “Well, I think I’m gonna need a little more calming down before they get here,” she said with teasing eyes.
“I think that can be arranged,” Kyle said before moving his lips to hers once again.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Maria and Liz stepped off the jet way, looking around for Tess and Kyle. They had volunteered to pick them up since Jim and Amy had a business dinner to go to and Nancy and Jeff were watching the restaurant.
Expecting Kyle and Tess to be waiting for them at the terminal, they were surprised when they were nowhere to be seen. Finally, they spotted them sitting in the seats off near the other end of the gate.
“Hey, get you tongue out of my sister’s throat,” Liz yelled as she approached them. The two jumped apart, startled, as her and Maria burst into bouts of laughter.
“Lizzie,” Tess squealed as she jumped up to give her sister a hug.
“So, you volunteer to come pick me up so you and Tess can have a little alone time…in a crowded air port. Okay, so that last part doesn’t make any sense…” Maria laughed as Kyle got up to give her a hug. “You do have to admit it’s pretty funny.”
“Ya, ya. Laugh it up Maria. Just please don’t tell my dad. I swear he watches over us like a hawk as it is already,” Kyle said, a large smile on his own face.
“And rightfully so it seems. But I promise I won’t tell, if only for Tess’s sake. Cause for some reason that I’m not quite sure of she likes you, and I don’t want her to be unhappy.”
“Nice to know you care, sister dearest.”
“Hey, I ain’t your sister yet. I don’t have to think about your feelings till then,” she said, sticking her tongue out at him, while turning to Tess to give her a hug.
The four made their way down to baggage claim to get their luggage, bantering and laughing the whole way. Tess and Kyle walked hand in hand the whole way, and Maria and Liz seemed to find it just adorable. In fact, they expressed that opinion, over and over, much to Kyle’s dismay.
“Oh no you don’t,” Kyle said as Maria bent down to pick up her suitcase. “I’ll get it.”
“Oh no, you’re not going to be like this all the time are you?”
“Yup. You know I’m just looking out for you.”
“I’m pregnant. I’m not helpless,” Maria said trying to grab her bag back from Kyle.
“I’m carrying it, end of story,” he said, moving the bag out of her reach. “Besides, what kind of a gentleman would I be if I let my pregnant sister carry her own bags while I was empty handed.”
“The kind who knows that his sister is a very independent woman and likes to do things for herself.”
“Nope, still not convinced.”
“Aw look, they’re getting into the brother/sister squabbling already. That’s so cute” Liz gushed, as her and Tess couldn’t help but laugh.
“Alright,” Maria conceded, noticing that they were starting to make a scene. “You win this time. Just know that I can do things for myself and I don’t need you hovering over me all the time.”
“I can deal with that,” Kyle said as he lead the way out to his car to head home.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Alex!” Jessica screamed as she came running out the door to meet her brother.
“Hey Jessie. How’ve you been?” Alex asked as he enveloped his youngest sister in a giant hug. “Look at you. When did you become so beautiful?”
“I’ve always been this beautiful,” Jessie replied with a smirk.
“Alex!”
“And that would have to be Meggie,” Alex stated, matter-of-factly as Megan ran up to him, jumping into his arms for a hug.
“Alex! We missed you so much!”
“I missed you guys too. Now what have my two favorite sister’s been up to while I was gone.”
“Careful. You better not let Julie hear you. She’ll get jealous.”
“Too late,” Julia called as she walked up to the small group. “I already heard. But it’s okay…I know he’s only saying that to you two to hide the fact that he loves me better.” A large grin painted her face.
“Hey Julie,” Alex hugged his eldest sister. She had always been the calm one, not near as overly energetic as the other two.
“Hey Alex. We’ve missed you. Now why don’t we go back inside before mom and dad start getting worried?”
Alex just laughed and leaving his stuff in his car, allowed Jessie to jump onto his back as they made their way into the house.
“Mom…Dad…I’m home,” Alex called as he entered the house.
“We kinda noticed. It was kinda hard not to considering we had three girls running through the room all trying to get out to their brother fastest. How was your drive honey?” Clara Whitman asked and she hugged her only son and gave him a kiss on the cheek.
“Long and tiring. But it’s good to be home.”
“So, son. How is school going?” Charles Whitman asked, finally coming into the conversation.
“Long and tiring. But it’s good to be home,” Alex laughed. “Really though. It’s going pretty good.”
“Good to hear. You keeping those grades up.”
“Yes dad,” Alex said laughing. “Now is the interrogation over, I just got home!”
“Gee, I was only asking,” Charles replied defensively, before he too started laughing. “It’s good to have you home son.”
“Oh mom, before I forget. I talked to Isabel and she agreed to come visit for New Years. I figured that she could stay in Julia’s room…as long as that’s okay with you Jules?”
“Of course, that’ll be great. It’ll give me a chance to really get to know the girl that’s stolen my brother’s heart,” Julia finished with a smile.
Alex couldn’t help but blush at her comment.
“Aw look, he’s blushing. How cute!” Julia gushed, not being able to resist.
“Ha ha…funny Julie. You guys just better be nice to her. This means a lot to me.”
“You know we will. I still can’t believe we get to meet your girlfriend. This’ll be so much fun,” Megan couldn’t help her excitement. They’d all been hearing about this girl for well over a month now and were all dying to meet her.
“I’m sure she’s great,” Clara replied. “We can’t wait to meet her.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
He couldn’t believe he was doing this. I mean he never invaded his sister’s privacy before, but he just couldn’t help it. He had to make sure. Maria said that Iz didn’t have her phone number, but he had to check just to make sure.
Looking through her desk drawer, Michael finally came across Isabel’s address book. Looking under M his eyes lit up when he saw her name. But continuing on, he realized it was not the number he was looking for.
Maria and Liz
(858) 532-1890
‘Their apartment number…nothing of news to him. Well, I guess Iz doesn’t have it,’ Michael thought disappointed. Then he noticed something scrawled messily under the above.
Liz home
(308) 239-8537
Michael laughed to himself. He didn’t understand his sister sometimes. How Liz fit under M, he would never know. But as Michael thought about it, he thought maybe this could be of some help after all.
Michael went back to his room and reached for the phone, dialing, and waiting patiently for the ring…
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hello?” Tess answered the phone.
“Is Liz there?”
“Yes. May I tell her who’s calling?”
“Uh yeah…it’s Michael.”
Tess looked confused for a moment, deep and thought, before it came to her. Her eyes suddenly got wide and she almost dropped the phone. “Um…okay…hold on a minute.” Then, holding her palm over the phone, she turned to her sister. “Liz, phone for you. It’s Michael.”
Liz’s mouth dropped and a shocked expression overtook her face. She turned to Maria, who had an equally shocked and panicked expression on her face. She had not been expecting this, that was for sure.
Liz made her way over to sit down on the bed and grab the phone from Tess, but then Maria jumped up and grabbed the phone before Liz could take it. She sat down on the bed next to her friend and then, handing Liz the cordless, she pushed the speaker button on the base. Liz knew that that was her cue to talk.
“Hello?”
“Hey Liz?”
“Michael, why are you calling here? I’m not going to tell you…”
“Look, I know she asked me not to come looking for her. And I’m not. It’s just…I just need to know that she’s going to be okay.”
By this time Maria had grasped Liz’s hand and was holding onto it tightly. “Yeah Michael. She’s going to be fine.”
“Good. Ya know, I really wish that you wouldn’t tell her that I called, but since I know you’re going to anyway…can you tell her that if she needs anything. Money…anything…just to call. Or she doesn’t even need to call me, she can just tell Isabel. I’ll do anything…support her in anything.”
“Alright Michael. I’ll tell her,” Liz nodded her head, knowing that it was already done.
“Liz?”
”Yeah?”
“I screwed up big time didn’t I?” His voice sounded so small, so unsure.
“Yeah, you did,” Liz replied slowly. She heard a heavy sigh come from the other end of the line.
“Can you just do me one more thing?”
“I’m not promising anything, but I’ll try.”
“Can you tell her that I meant it? She’ll know that I’m talking about.”
“It’s already done,” she replied easily. But Michael didn’t know how literal that last statement was.
“Thanks Liz. You’re a good friend.”
“Thanks Michael.”
“And let her know that I’ll miss her?”
“Goodbye Michael.”
“Yeah…sorry. Bye.” And with that the line went dead.
As soon as she heard the dial tone, Maria let out a breath she hadn’t realized she’d been holding. “Oh my god!” were the only words that came out of her mouth before her body began to tremble uncontrollably…and the tears came.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 38
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Isabel paced the large living room, glancing at the clock for at least the tenth time in the last twenty minutes. ‘Where was Max? He was only going to the store to get a few things. He should be back by now,’ she thought.
Isabel had been in the den when Michael had come home, but hadn’t made her presence known. It would only be delaying something that needed to come out. She knew what was most likely in that letter. For one, that Maria was pregnant, and two that she was gone and wouldn’t be back for quite a while. Now he’d been home for a good half hour and she knew that he would have found the letter by now.
‘Finally,’ Isabel thought as she heard Max’s key in the door. Just as he walked in the door, she attacked him.
“God, there you are! What took you so long?” she asked exasperated.
“I’ve only been gone like forty-five minutes Iz. Why? What happened? Are you okay?” he asked, fearing the worst at the look on her face.
“I’m fine. It’s not me, it’s Michael. Look Max, I know that you two have had your fair share of problems, but he needs you right now. This is something I know that I can’t help him with as much as you can. It’s…well, it’s not really my place to tell you what it is, but it’s about Maria. Please Max! You guys were best friends, and if there’s anyone who can help him right now it’s you. Please, do this for whatever it is that you guys used to have.”
“Where is he?” Max asked immediately. He almost surprised himself at how quickly the words came out of his mouth. Maybe this meant that there was hope for their friendship, that it wasn’t completely dead. He knew that he still cared about Michael, and this only proved it more. There was no question in his mind that he would be there for Michael when he needed him.
“In his room,” Isabel replied, relieved. As Max turned towards the stairs to find his once best friend, Isabel stopped him. “Thank you.”
Max just chuckled. “Don’t thank me. I haven’t done anything yet.”
“Oh, but you have. Just by being there, you have.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Max knocked on Michael’s door tentatively. When there was no answer, he opened the door slowly, calling quietly to his friend. “Michael?” But there was still no answer. Opening the door all the way he saw Michael’s still form laying back on the bed, eyes staring unblinkingly up at the ceiling.
Moving closer to the bed, Max looked at Michael’s silent form and realized the toll that he’d been through. His eyes were red and puffy, his cheeks tear stained, yet the tears and sobs that had previously wracked his body were long gone.
Sitting down on the edge of the bed, Max questioned lightly, “Michael?” looking for any semblance of recognition. He got nothing.
“Look Michael, I want to help. But I can’t help you until I know what’s going on.”
Michael remained laying stock still, eyes never leaving their seemingly fixed place on the ceiling. Then, after a long moment, he took a deep sigh, and handed Max the mangled, tear stained letter; something Max hadn’t noticed when he first came in.
“It’s happening again,” Michael spoke for the first time after he was sure that Max had finished reading. His voice came out hard, but you could hear the despair and vulnerability that came with it.
“What?” Max asked. “What’s happening again?”
“I’m loosing the woman I love all over again.”
Max took a moment to digest what Michael had just told him. From that one statement, Max now knew everything that Michael felt for Maria. After a long silence, Max figured that he was going to need to start the conversation. Obviously, Michael wasn’t just going to jump up and offer information.
“Look Michael, I know that it’s kinda been rough between us these last few weeks, but I want you to know that you can come to me with anything, always. I’m here for you. Please, let me help you.” The last part came out almost pleadingly.
“I don’t know when it happened,” Michael started, his eyes still barely leaving their previous place on the ceiling. “Just, somewhere along the line it did…I fell in love with her. I don’t know how long I was denying it, but it must have been a while.
“That night…when we made love…I’m not quite sure why I let it happen. I mean, I knew it was wrong, that I was taking advantage of her…but it just felt so right. The next morning when she left, I think that’s when it first hit me. That’s when I realized that I was utterly and completely in love with this girl, but somehow I knew that I had just ruined any chances I’d ever had with her.
“When she asked to be friends, I was ecstatic. It’s like I was being given a second chance. That I had not completely lost out on loving again. It’s just that, after Cassie, I really didn’t think that I’d be able to open up my heart to anyone like that again. I think maybe that’s why I denied it for so long. I was afraid that if I let myself love like that, that I’d only end up hurt. Well, turns out I was right.
“When I told her that I was never drunk…god, I will never forget the disgust I saw on her face. When I finally told her the truth, I knew that that was it. And here I am, right back where I started from…losing the woman I love more than anything. Only this time, it’s all my fault. And this time…it hurts so much more…cause she means so much more.”
With that last thought, Michael finally turned his eyes from their unmoving position on the ceiling and looked at his friend. Max was blown away by the depth of love he saw in his friend’s eyes. Somehow that blond little pixie had weaseled her way into Michael’s stone heart. Max was sure that he hadn’t ever seen emotions that strong coming from Michael. Even when everything happened with Cassie…it could only minutely compare to the passion Michael showed when talking about Maria. How hadn’t he noticed this before?
“What are you going to do now?” Max asked tentatively.
Michael sighed heavily. “I don’t know,” he started rubbing his hands over his face. “I know she wants me to leave her alone and give her some space, but…I can’t just leave it like that. I mean, she’s out there, pregnant with my child. I can’t just pretend that doesn’t mean anything. I need her to know how I feel. I want to be there for her…with her. I can’t just let this go.”
“Look Michael, I can’t tell you what to do…even if I knew what that was. And I want to tell you that everything is going to be all right, that it will turn out okay, but I don’t know that either. But I’ll tell you what I do know. I have never seen you like this…that kind of love…it’s something that you can’t just ignore. When you were with her Michael, you were happy, and I mean really happy, for the first time since Cassie. I saw how your face would light up whenever you were around her. I don’t know why I never put it together before, but it’s there Michael.
“I can’t tell you what to do, cause I can’t even begin to think about what I would do if I were in your position. But whatever it is…don’t just give up on that love. You won’t find it again.”
“Why am I afraid that it’s already too late?”
There was a long silence between the two, neither knowing quite what to say.
“Michael, I know that there is nothing that I can say to make you feel any better, but I want you to know that I’m here. Whenever you want to talk…about anything, you know where I am.”
“Thanks Max. Could I…I think I just need to be alone for a little bit.”
“Yeah sure. You know where I am if you need anything.” Max got up off the bed and was headed toward the door when Michael stopped him.
“Max, where are we now? Friends again?”
“We’re getting there,” Max said with a smile. Maybe this was just what they needed. Max turned back towards the door again before Michael spoke.
“Max?”
“Yeah.”
“Thank you.” And Max could see the sincerity that was shining through Michael’s eyes. They had a rocky road ahead, but maybe in time, they’d become the friends they used to be.
“No problem.”
After Max left, Michael got up and turned on his computer. He knew what he needed to do right now. There was only one way that he’d be able to get everything off his mind, out of his head. He opened the doc that contained his long, continuing journal and sat down to write.
December 14, 2001
He sat starring at the blank screen for about fifteen minutes. For some reason, the words just weren’t coming out. Usually they just flowed off him, he didn’t even have to really think about it. But for some reason, he couldn’t get all the jumbled thoughts out of his head. The thoughts that desperately needed to be written down before they drove him insane.
After starring at the screen for a good ten minutes longer, Michael finally settled down as the words came out the only way they could.
Dear Maria…
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Michael?” Isabel asked tentatively sticking her head in the door of her brother’s room. Seeing that he was at his computer she apologized profusely and starting backing out the door.
“Oh, Michael. I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to interrupt. Just go back to what you were doing, I can come back later.”
“Hold on Iz. It’s okay. I need a break anyway, my fingers are starting to cramp up.”
Isabel nodded and walked slowly into the room, sitting on her brother’s bed as he spun around in his chair.
“So, how you holding up?”
“I’ve been better,” Michael answered truthfully.
“Michael. I’m sorry. I wanted to tell you so much, but Maria asked me not to. And I couldn’t break that promise. I didn’t even know that she was leaving until this morning. And by then it was already too late. And…”
“Iz. It’s okay. I understand. She was your friend and she asked you not to tell me. I can respect that.”
“So you’re not mad at me.”
“Maybe just a little,” he said with a smirk. “I mean I am your brother after all.”
“Michael, I’m sorry…”
“Iz, Iz. It’s okay. I forgive you. It’s not your fault. If it’s anyone’s it’s mine.”
They were both silent for a while, before Michael asked something that had been plaguing him ever since he had read the letter.
“Do I still have a chance Iz? I mean, just the slightest chance that I haven’t screwed this all up?”
“I don’t know Michael. Before, I would have said yes in a heartbeat. But now…after you laid that bomb on her…she was really pissed Michael. I don’t know anymore.”
“Yeah, I thought about as much,” Michael said with a sigh.
“Do you wanna talk about it?” Isabel asked after a moment.
“Not really. I think I just need some time to myself to work things out.”
“Alright…but whenever you need someone to talk to…”
“Yeah, yeah. I know where to find you.”
“Give her some time Michael. I’m sure she’ll come around.”
“I hope so, Iz. I hope so.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“What time is it?”
“Tess, it’s two minutes later then the last time that you asked. Calm down sweetheart. They’ll be here when they get here,” Kyle said, trying to calm his girlfriend. She was just he biggest bundle of energy right now, literally bouncing in her seat.
“I’m sorry. I’m trying. It’s just, my sister is finally coming home. I mean, do you know how long it’s been since she was actually home. I think the last time she was home was last Christmas. And so much has happened since then. I know mom and dad are so excited to see her again. And I’m so excited, even though I saw her just about a month ago, but I miss her so much. And Maria…” Tess was silenced when Kyle’s lips met hers in a sweet but passionate kiss.
When they broke apart, Kyle leaned his forehead against hers, looking into her eyes. “That was to calm you down. You were babbling.”
“Hmmm,” Tess finally opened her eyes, reeling from the emotions that kiss invoked. “Well, I think I’m gonna need a little more calming down before they get here,” she said with teasing eyes.
“I think that can be arranged,” Kyle said before moving his lips to hers once again.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Maria and Liz stepped off the jet way, looking around for Tess and Kyle. They had volunteered to pick them up since Jim and Amy had a business dinner to go to and Nancy and Jeff were watching the restaurant.
Expecting Kyle and Tess to be waiting for them at the terminal, they were surprised when they were nowhere to be seen. Finally, they spotted them sitting in the seats off near the other end of the gate.
“Hey, get you tongue out of my sister’s throat,” Liz yelled as she approached them. The two jumped apart, startled, as her and Maria burst into bouts of laughter.
“Lizzie,” Tess squealed as she jumped up to give her sister a hug.
“So, you volunteer to come pick me up so you and Tess can have a little alone time…in a crowded air port. Okay, so that last part doesn’t make any sense…” Maria laughed as Kyle got up to give her a hug. “You do have to admit it’s pretty funny.”
“Ya, ya. Laugh it up Maria. Just please don’t tell my dad. I swear he watches over us like a hawk as it is already,” Kyle said, a large smile on his own face.
“And rightfully so it seems. But I promise I won’t tell, if only for Tess’s sake. Cause for some reason that I’m not quite sure of she likes you, and I don’t want her to be unhappy.”
“Nice to know you care, sister dearest.”
“Hey, I ain’t your sister yet. I don’t have to think about your feelings till then,” she said, sticking her tongue out at him, while turning to Tess to give her a hug.
The four made their way down to baggage claim to get their luggage, bantering and laughing the whole way. Tess and Kyle walked hand in hand the whole way, and Maria and Liz seemed to find it just adorable. In fact, they expressed that opinion, over and over, much to Kyle’s dismay.
“Oh no you don’t,” Kyle said as Maria bent down to pick up her suitcase. “I’ll get it.”
“Oh no, you’re not going to be like this all the time are you?”
“Yup. You know I’m just looking out for you.”
“I’m pregnant. I’m not helpless,” Maria said trying to grab her bag back from Kyle.
“I’m carrying it, end of story,” he said, moving the bag out of her reach. “Besides, what kind of a gentleman would I be if I let my pregnant sister carry her own bags while I was empty handed.”
“The kind who knows that his sister is a very independent woman and likes to do things for herself.”
“Nope, still not convinced.”
“Aw look, they’re getting into the brother/sister squabbling already. That’s so cute” Liz gushed, as her and Tess couldn’t help but laugh.
“Alright,” Maria conceded, noticing that they were starting to make a scene. “You win this time. Just know that I can do things for myself and I don’t need you hovering over me all the time.”
“I can deal with that,” Kyle said as he lead the way out to his car to head home.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Alex!” Jessica screamed as she came running out the door to meet her brother.
“Hey Jessie. How’ve you been?” Alex asked as he enveloped his youngest sister in a giant hug. “Look at you. When did you become so beautiful?”
“I’ve always been this beautiful,” Jessie replied with a smirk.
“Alex!”
“And that would have to be Meggie,” Alex stated, matter-of-factly as Megan ran up to him, jumping into his arms for a hug.
“Alex! We missed you so much!”
“I missed you guys too. Now what have my two favorite sister’s been up to while I was gone.”
“Careful. You better not let Julie hear you. She’ll get jealous.”
“Too late,” Julia called as she walked up to the small group. “I already heard. But it’s okay…I know he’s only saying that to you two to hide the fact that he loves me better.” A large grin painted her face.
“Hey Julie,” Alex hugged his eldest sister. She had always been the calm one, not near as overly energetic as the other two.
“Hey Alex. We’ve missed you. Now why don’t we go back inside before mom and dad start getting worried?”
Alex just laughed and leaving his stuff in his car, allowed Jessie to jump onto his back as they made their way into the house.
“Mom…Dad…I’m home,” Alex called as he entered the house.
“We kinda noticed. It was kinda hard not to considering we had three girls running through the room all trying to get out to their brother fastest. How was your drive honey?” Clara Whitman asked and she hugged her only son and gave him a kiss on the cheek.
“Long and tiring. But it’s good to be home.”
“So, son. How is school going?” Charles Whitman asked, finally coming into the conversation.
“Long and tiring. But it’s good to be home,” Alex laughed. “Really though. It’s going pretty good.”
“Good to hear. You keeping those grades up.”
“Yes dad,” Alex said laughing. “Now is the interrogation over, I just got home!”
“Gee, I was only asking,” Charles replied defensively, before he too started laughing. “It’s good to have you home son.”
“Oh mom, before I forget. I talked to Isabel and she agreed to come visit for New Years. I figured that she could stay in Julia’s room…as long as that’s okay with you Jules?”
“Of course, that’ll be great. It’ll give me a chance to really get to know the girl that’s stolen my brother’s heart,” Julia finished with a smile.
Alex couldn’t help but blush at her comment.
“Aw look, he’s blushing. How cute!” Julia gushed, not being able to resist.
“Ha ha…funny Julie. You guys just better be nice to her. This means a lot to me.”
“You know we will. I still can’t believe we get to meet your girlfriend. This’ll be so much fun,” Megan couldn’t help her excitement. They’d all been hearing about this girl for well over a month now and were all dying to meet her.
“I’m sure she’s great,” Clara replied. “We can’t wait to meet her.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
He couldn’t believe he was doing this. I mean he never invaded his sister’s privacy before, but he just couldn’t help it. He had to make sure. Maria said that Iz didn’t have her phone number, but he had to check just to make sure.
Looking through her desk drawer, Michael finally came across Isabel’s address book. Looking under M his eyes lit up when he saw her name. But continuing on, he realized it was not the number he was looking for.
Maria and Liz
(858) 532-1890
‘Their apartment number…nothing of news to him. Well, I guess Iz doesn’t have it,’ Michael thought disappointed. Then he noticed something scrawled messily under the above.
Liz home
(308) 239-8537
Michael laughed to himself. He didn’t understand his sister sometimes. How Liz fit under M, he would never know. But as Michael thought about it, he thought maybe this could be of some help after all.
Michael went back to his room and reached for the phone, dialing, and waiting patiently for the ring…
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hello?” Tess answered the phone.
“Is Liz there?”
“Yes. May I tell her who’s calling?”
“Uh yeah…it’s Michael.”
Tess looked confused for a moment, deep and thought, before it came to her. Her eyes suddenly got wide and she almost dropped the phone. “Um…okay…hold on a minute.” Then, holding her palm over the phone, she turned to her sister. “Liz, phone for you. It’s Michael.”
Liz’s mouth dropped and a shocked expression overtook her face. She turned to Maria, who had an equally shocked and panicked expression on her face. She had not been expecting this, that was for sure.
Liz made her way over to sit down on the bed and grab the phone from Tess, but then Maria jumped up and grabbed the phone before Liz could take it. She sat down on the bed next to her friend and then, handing Liz the cordless, she pushed the speaker button on the base. Liz knew that that was her cue to talk.
“Hello?”
“Hey Liz?”
“Michael, why are you calling here? I’m not going to tell you…”
“Look, I know she asked me not to come looking for her. And I’m not. It’s just…I just need to know that she’s going to be okay.”
By this time Maria had grasped Liz’s hand and was holding onto it tightly. “Yeah Michael. She’s going to be fine.”
“Good. Ya know, I really wish that you wouldn’t tell her that I called, but since I know you’re going to anyway…can you tell her that if she needs anything. Money…anything…just to call. Or she doesn’t even need to call me, she can just tell Isabel. I’ll do anything…support her in anything.”
“Alright Michael. I’ll tell her,” Liz nodded her head, knowing that it was already done.
“Liz?”
”Yeah?”
“I screwed up big time didn’t I?” His voice sounded so small, so unsure.
“Yeah, you did,” Liz replied slowly. She heard a heavy sigh come from the other end of the line.
“Can you just do me one more thing?”
“I’m not promising anything, but I’ll try.”
“Can you tell her that I meant it? She’ll know that I’m talking about.”
“It’s already done,” she replied easily. But Michael didn’t know how literal that last statement was.
“Thanks Liz. You’re a good friend.”
“Thanks Michael.”
“And let her know that I’ll miss her?”
“Goodbye Michael.”
“Yeah…sorry. Bye.” And with that the line went dead.
As soon as she heard the dial tone, Maria let out a breath she hadn’t realized she’d been holding. “Oh my god!” were the only words that came out of her mouth before her body began to tremble uncontrollably…and the tears came.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
-
Pegleg
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 89
- Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm
- Location: Running from the Voices in my Head
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 39
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Ria? Are you gonna be alright?” Tess’s voice was soft as she came and sat on the other side of Maria, surrounding her with comfort.
Maria couldn’t answer anything; she was too caught up in the emotions of the moment to even think. She knew exactly what Michael was talking about.
Can you tell her that I meant it? She’ll know what I’m talking about.
He loved her…and he really meant it…oh god!
…I’ll miss her…
Oh god! What was she doing? Was this all just some crazy dream? Why did she leave? Why hadn’t she just told him the truth up front? Why didn’t she give him another chance?
“Ria, it’s okay. Everything’s going to be okay.”
“Is it really Lizzie?” she sniffled. She wasn’t so sure anymore whether anything ever was okay to begin with. Her life seemed like it had always been messed up in some way or another.
“You are strong Maria. This was your choice. You’re doing what you need to do, and there is nothing wrong with that.”
“Really? I’m not running away? Cause that’s what it feels like now…now that I…now that he…”
“Now that he what?” Tess asked, but Liz didn’t give Maria a chance to answer even if she would’ve.
“You aren’t running away, you are taking a break, getting away so that you can clear your mind and figure things out before you go back. You aren’t doing anything wrong by taking some time out and finding yourself. This is something you needed. No matter how much you hide it, you were a mess. You still are, and that’s not good for the baby. Now you just need to relax and enjoy your new family and getting your own life back in order.” Liz hugged Maria a little closer as she finished her little speech. They had been friends forever and she had never seen Maria so distraught and lost as she was at the moment. All she wanted to do was make it better, but the only person who could do that was Michael.
Maria heard Liz but didn’t respond. Why did her life have to be just so difficult?
Hearing Michael’s voice had brought up so many emotions…anger, betrayal, curiosity, pain…love. She had told him not to try to contact her…well, technically he hadn’t. He had called Liz. It made her smile to know that he cared enough to find Liz’s number somehow, just to make sure that she was alright.
Was she alright? Who knew; but she would be better…in time. She’d have to be…soon she’d have someone else depending on her.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hey mom!” Maria called as she walked through the front door.
“Did you have fun with the girls?” Amy asked as she came out of the kitchen.
“Umm…yeah.” Well…sort of. It had been interesting to say the least. After she had spaced out on them, Liz and Tess had suggested some ice cream. And ice cream led to random gossip and laughing about when they were younger. But it was fun; it had given her a great distraction and even served to put a smile on her face as she walked home, which was just across the street. She was going to miss not having them right across the street whenever she needed something after the new house was ready.
“Good. Jim and Kyle will be over in half an hour or so for dinner. You wanna wash up and help me with this?” Amy watched her daughter closely. God, she was growing up so fast. Soon her little Maria would be a mother too.
“Sure mom. Mmm…I’ve missed your cooking! Is that spaghetti?” her mom made the absolute best spaghetti.
“Of course. Since Jim and I were at that dinner yesterday I figured I had to make it up to you today by making your favorite.”
“Oh, thanks. I love you mom.” On impulse Maria gave her mother a big hug and kiss on the cheek before heading to the bathroom to wash up.
“So, when is moving day?” Maria asked as she entered the kitchen five minutes later.
“A few days before Christmas. I know it’s really late to be moving and all, but we really wanted to have Christmas in the new house, with all of us together. And right now the carpet and floors are still getting put in. But it’s almost done.” Amy smiled at her daughter. She felt bad that Maria wouldn’t have another Christmas in this house, but they would have new memories…as a family. Maria would finally have the family Amy had always wished she could give her only daughter.
“That’s great mom. I can’t wait to see it. So how big is it really? I mean Tess has said some things, but I don’t believe it.”
“Oh, its plenty big. There is even going to be a stable out back. Kyle has a horse and Jim’s been planning on getting a few more, so since we’re building the house, he thought it’d be nice to have a place to keep the horses near by, especially since its in such an open area. Wait till you see it, I’m sure you’ll love it.”
“I’m sure I will too, mom.” Maria smiled at the look on her mothers face. It was pure joy. Her mother was so different since Jim and Kyle had come into the picture. “I’ve got something important to tell you. I talked with an admissions counselor and the financial aid office and I decided that I’m taking a year off of school. I’m not going back after the holiday.”
Maria prepared herself for her mother’s reaction. Honestly she had no idea of what kind of reaction to expect.
“Are you sure about that honey? I know how much school means to you. I don’t want you to end up dropping out. A lot of times when people take a year off they don’t end up going back. Is that what you really want?”
“You’re right. It does mean a lot to me, and I’m going to go back. Everything is set up with the financial aid about my scholarship; I won’t lose it. And I’m still going to take classes at least next semester here at the JC with Kyle. I can keep up with some of my curriculum and get the units transferred. It’s really not that hard. But right now I just want to be here with you I guess. I needed to get away for a while. I need to spend some time with you.”
“Well it’s obvious that you’ve put a lot of thought into this honey. And you know that I will always support you in whatever you choose. I just hope you know what you’re doing.”
“Thanks mom.”
“What about this Michael? Does he know?”
“Umm…yeah. He knows…I left him a letter when I left. So now he knows everything.”
“A letter? Maria that doesn’t sound like you at all.” Amy closely examined her daughter. The last year had definitely changed her, and it wasn’t just the normal college experience. “You’re usually the first person to face up to a challenge.”
“I know…I just…it’s a long story.” Amy listened as her daughter explained everything to her. All of the ins and outs of Maria’s life for the last two months were laid bare.
“Well, that’s quite the story.” Amy wasn’t sure what to say, so she didn’t. She wasn’t going to judge her daughters decisions because Maria would know how she felt about it already; they had always had a strong connection. Luckily she didn’t have to say anything else because noise could be heard from the front room.
“Mmm…something smells awfully good in there!” Jim’s voice carried into the kitchen as the front door closed behind him and Kyle.
“We’re in the kitchen!”
“Hey Maria, how are you sweetie?” Jim asked as he gave her a hug.
“I’m good. Hey Kyle.”
Dinner was full of talking and laughter. It was nice to have a full table with other people besides her mother, Maria decided.
“Kyle, could you take me to the JC sometime tomorrow?” Maria finally spoke up.
“Sure, why?”
“I…need to register for next semester. I have to talk to…I think her name was Mrs. Ryan…in the admit office.”
“Sure. Wait! You’re going here next semester?” Maria smiled at Kyle…that took him a few seconds to realize. College boys, not the shiniest coins in the bag.
“Yeah. I’m taking a year off, but I’m gonna try a few classes here for at least this semester. Then I’ll see how it goes.”
“Well, I suppose we have to go shopping then,” Jim stated.
“Huh?” Maria was confused. Why would they have to go shopping?
“Well, I’m sure you’re going to want some more stuff for your room. You can decorate it however you want. And we’ll need some furniture for the nursery…” Amy smiled at Jim and mouthed a thank you to which he just smiled. He loved Amy, and Maria too, and he just wanted to take care of them, make them happy. That’s what family is for, after all.
“You don’t have too…”
“Don’t be silly. Besides, two of the bedrooms have an adjoining door. So we’ll just make the room adjoining yours into a nursery. It’s perfect.”
“But I don’t want you to go to all that trouble for me.”
“Maria, stop it. You’re family.”
“Thank you Jim. You’re the best!”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Are you sure you’re up for shopping now Maria? I mean, you’ve been filling out paperwork for the last hour!”
“That’s sweet Kyle, it really is, but there is no way you are getting out of taking me to the mall. You promised,” Maria pouted. They had just gotten in the car and were leaving the college parking lot.
“Fine, just don’t pout, and please don’t start crying on me!” Kyle pleaded. Maria had only just gotten back, but he’d already had one display of her emotions, he really didn’t think he could handle another round. The next several months in the Valenti household would definitely be interesting.
“So I need your help. I don’t know what to get mom and Jim for a wedding present…I mean, well your dad has everything!”
“Maria, whatever you get them will be fine.”
“I know, but I wanted it to be something special…something they’d always remember.”
“Well, I’ll do the best I can, but I gotta tell ya, Tess or Liz would be much better at this than me.”
“Thank you Kyle. I just figured, maybe, we could get them something from us together…you know, supporting the idea that we’re family?”
“That’s a great idea…now we just have to figure out what though.”
“Exactly! So, onward to the mall!” Maria giggled. This felt so right…so perfect, having a real family.
Well two hours later Maria’s feet were throbbing from all the walking, and her back was starting to get sore, but she had succeeded. She and Kyle had been in the department store and passing the photo department, when it suddenly hit her. That would be something special.
So they set up the appointment for later in the week to have their pictures taken. Maria figured that one of each her and Kyle, and then one of them together was what they wanted. Then they could get special frames to put them in. It would be a great present for their parents…their parents…the more she heard it, the more she liked it.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Sweetpea: So it’s official now?
Teflonbabe: Yeah, I just got back from enrolling for next semester at the JC. I still wanna keep up with some of my studies.
Sweetpea: You’ve thought about this a lot haven’t you?
Teflonbabe: More than you’d imagine.
Sweetpea: So how are you doing, really?
Teflonbabe: Okay I guess. I mean, Jim is being really great. My mom finally found the perfect guy. Too bad I wasn’t so lucky.
Sweetpea: How can you be so sure of that? Don’t get mad at me for saying this, but did you even really give Michael a chance?
Teflonbabe: Well…
Sweetpea: Maria, you told him in a letter!
Teflonbabe: I know…
Sweetpea: Look, I’m not judging you, but what would it have hurt to give him a chance?
Teflonbabe: Have you seen him?
Sweetpea: I’ve been talking to Isabel and Max. They both say he’s a wreck, even worse than last time.
Teflonbabe: Last time?
Sweetpea: Umm…yeah.
Teflonbabe: What happened ‘last time?’
Sweetpea: I’m sorry…I didn’t realize…
Teflonbabe: Court, please tell me!
Sweetpea: Well I don’t know all the details but… It was in high school…you see, Michael’s girlfriend got pregnant, but they lost the baby. Soon after that she left him for someone else, and he was devastated.
Teflonbabe: Oh my god!
Sweetpea: Yeah. It was pretty bad. But Izzie says that was nothing compared with him now. I don’t know everything that happened with you and him Maria, but Michael’s been hurt before and I know he doesn’t take relationships lightly. You really meant something to him for him to let you in, even as just a friend.
Teflonbabe: You think I should go back?
Sweetpea: I’m just saying you didn’t give him a fair chance. Look, you’ve taken the same basic psych classes as I have. Look at everything Maria…you didn’t really have a stable father figure when you were growing up, and you’re whole outlook on men is a result of that. Maybe you’re afraid that some guy is going to hurt you like your father hurt your mother. Maybe you’re afraid to trust men because of that. That’s not the best way to go on living your life. You’ll just keep denying yourself any happiness. And now you have someone else to think about.
Teflonbabe: I know. Thanks Court. I just…keep an eye on him for me? Look out for him?
Sweetpea: Of course. That’s what friends are for. And Michael is a friend. I promise to check up on him and make sure he’s all right.
Teflonbabe: Thanks. I just…yeah.
Sweetpea: Don’t worry about it. And keep in touch, okay? You’ll be able to find me online anytime, and you have my number anyways.
Teflonbabe: You got it.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
As Jim wandered through the furniture store, he marveled at his new daughter. She was so full of energy, just like her mother. And so not used to the world that he was offering her, also like her mother. He kept telling her to not look at the price tags and just find what she really liked, but getting her to listen to him was proving to be difficult.
He had never had a daughter, so this was definitely a new experience for him. With Kyle things went much faster. But he didn’t mind so much; he was rather enjoying this time.
“Oh, wow. This is so beautiful!” Maria’s voice was awed. Jim smiled, ‘this is the one,’ he thought to himself as he walked towards the bedroom set she was still gazing at.
“I love this color wood!” she exclaimed. It was a deep cherry wood queen sized sleigh bed with matching bedroom pieces. There was a nightstand, a desk, a dresser, and even a large bookcase. It was perfect.
“So is this what you want?”
“No! That’s okay…really. I mean…”
“Maria, I already told you that price doesn’t matter. I know you like this. That smile on your face doesn’t lie. Is this what you want in your room?”
“It’s so beautiful. I always wanted a bed like this… I mean, Lizzie used to have this canopy bed that she loved when we were little, and I just thought it was so girly; not my style. But this is perfect.”
“Then we’ll take it.” Jim smiled, happy that he could finally get Maria what she really wanted after having spent hours of her looking over the price tags when he repeatedly told her to stop.
Fifteen minutes later Jim was talking to the sales guy about making sure the furniture could be delivered to the new house the day they would be moving in. Maria could hear them talking from where she lay on the bed that would soon be hers. It was very comfortable. A girl could definitely get used to that, she decided.
Two hours later she was sitting in a booth at the Parker’s café with Jim, telling him about all the sorts of trouble she and Liz and Tess used to get into when they were younger. They had all loved to hang around the café after school. They thought it was the ‘cool’ thing to do. They had managed to do all sorts of things to get into trouble, and managed to find a million ways to always get out of it.
“There was this one time we decided we couldn’t wait for the waitress to finish with the other customers so she could make our shakes, so we decided we’d do it ourselves. Well, we’d seen it done a million times before, but…we found out its not that simple. We ended up making a sticky mess everywhere. The counters, the floor…yeah, that was the day we learned how to mop a floor until it was squeaky clean. You see that counter there? And the entire floor around it? Yeah, it was covered in chocolate milkshake!” Maria rolled her eyes and laughed at the memory. They were good times.
“Sounds like you girls are quite the handful,” Jim laughed.
“Well, yeah. Mom says we’re high maintenance; but I like to think that we’re just full of character!” That made Jim laugh even more.
“I have some stories like that about Kyle…oh he used to be so shy when he was a toddler. He’d hide behind me whenever someone came near. Then he turned five and he was the perfect gentleman. All the older ladies in the community doted on him because he’d always help them carry their groceries, or take out their trash. It was the cutest sight. Of course he always refused any money they would try to offer him for his help, and back then we didn’t have a lot of money, but he’d never take anything they offered him except snacks. They used to tell me I had the perfect son, and I think they were right.”
“Oh, how cute! I can’t imagine what happened to him since then!” Maria laughed jokingly.
“Girls,” Jim assured her with a nod of his head and a sparkle in his eye. “He met some girls his own age…and that was the end of it!” That sent Maria into a fit of giggles.
“Hey guys, can I get you anything else?” Tess asked as she stopped by their table, taking the chance to sit down next to Maria for a few moments to relieve her feet.
“I’m good.”
“No thanks Tess,” Jim turned to his son’s girlfriend. She was very sweet, but he couldn’t help but wonder what would happen once Tess left for college in the upcoming month.
“Great, so how’s the packing coming? Moving day’s getting closer…”
“Oh! I just picked out my new furniture…it’s so cool!” Maria babbled. The giant smile on her face made Jim’s heart swell; he was glad that he could put it there. He listened, content as she rambled on and on to her close friend.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Oh my god! I know you said it was big…but this place is incredible! Are you sure this is just for us? I mean, you could fit the whole town in this place.”
“Maria, I think you’re exaggerating a little there honey,” Amy admonished, causing Maria to roll her eyes.
“Okay, but still, it’s huge!”
“Sure dear.” Amy just walked past her daughter shaking her head with a smile as she reached Jim, wrapping two arms around his neck and placing a quick kiss on his lips.
“Mmm. Hey darlin. So, what does she think?”
“She said we could fit the whole town in there…you know, I’m kinda beginning to agree with her. I told you I didn’t need a giant house. I just wanted you,” she punctuated the heartfelt statement with another kiss.
“I know. But I thought my queen deserved a palace.”
“Gees, would you look at those two…they act like teenagers,” Kyle told Maria as he stopped along side her with a box in his arms and watched their parents kissing.
“I think it’s sweet how they like to show how much they care for each other. I’m happy for them.”
“I’m not saying I’m not happy about it; I’m just saying that I really don’t need to see it. I mean, it’s my dad. Doesn’t it bother you thinking about your mom…you know.”
“Okay Kyle, stop right there! I didn’t say I was thinking about that and thanks for the really bad mental picture! God, you’re such a guy!”
“Thank you!” Kyle gave a big smile, proud of being called a guy. Maria couldn’t do anything but shake her head and try to walk away since Kyle completely missed her point. She headed to her mom’s beat up old car to start taking out the boxes of things that had been deemed too fragile to leave to the moving men. She was about to lift one out of the back seat when Kyle’s loud voice behind her made her jump.
“Hey! What do you think you’re doing?” Kyle stood back with his arms folded across his chest trying to look menacing.
“Its called moving Kyle. You know, you take the boxes from one place and you bring them to another. Generally you bring them inside instead of leaving them in the car. You should try it some time.”
“Funny.” Kyle watched as Maria again started to lift the box. “I repeat, what are you doing?”
“Kyle, what is wrong with you? I’m lifting the damn box! Okay? I’m going to carry it to the house now, if that is alright with you?”
“Umm…no, that would not be alright with me. I told you yesterday, don’t worry about it. I can do it, and once the moving truck gets here, the moving guys will do it. Okay?”
“Kyle, I’m a big girl…I can carry a stupid box.”
“No you can’t!”
“Kyle!” Maria screeched. Gees, could this get any more ridiculous?
“You are not carrying the box and that’s final. It’s not good for you in your condition. I don’t want you to hurt yourself.”
“That’s really sweet of you, but I’m fine. I promise carrying a few boxes isn’t going to hurt me or my baby.”
“So. You still aren’t carrying them.”
“Fine! I give up! Could you at least bring the box and show me where my room is then?” Maria gave up. Obviously this was one battle she couldn’t win; he was just as stubborn as her. Hmm…this family thing could definitely prove to be interesting.
“Of course. Follow me,” Kyle smiled knowing that he won. God he loved winning! Setting aside the box he had been carrying to grab hers, he then lead the way towards the house.
“Down here is basically the kitchen, dining room and family room, until you go down the hall. There is a bedroom and bathroom down there, a door down to the basement, and a door to the garage at the very end of the hall, and just before that is the laundry room,” Kyle pointed out as he began to head up the stairs. “Up here are the bedrooms. The master bedroom is to the right, ours are to the left; there’s also two guest bedrooms up here. Your room is the one all the way at the end of the hall. The one to the left goes to the bigger room, and it adjoins to the one on the right, so that’ll be the nursery.” Kyle led the way down the hall and opened the door before stepping aside to let his soon to be sister into her new room.
“Wow!” was all she could say as she stood in the middle of the room and looked around her. She’d never had this much space all to herself before. This was definitely going to spoil her.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 39
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Ria? Are you gonna be alright?” Tess’s voice was soft as she came and sat on the other side of Maria, surrounding her with comfort.
Maria couldn’t answer anything; she was too caught up in the emotions of the moment to even think. She knew exactly what Michael was talking about.
Can you tell her that I meant it? She’ll know what I’m talking about.
He loved her…and he really meant it…oh god!
…I’ll miss her…
Oh god! What was she doing? Was this all just some crazy dream? Why did she leave? Why hadn’t she just told him the truth up front? Why didn’t she give him another chance?
“Ria, it’s okay. Everything’s going to be okay.”
“Is it really Lizzie?” she sniffled. She wasn’t so sure anymore whether anything ever was okay to begin with. Her life seemed like it had always been messed up in some way or another.
“You are strong Maria. This was your choice. You’re doing what you need to do, and there is nothing wrong with that.”
“Really? I’m not running away? Cause that’s what it feels like now…now that I…now that he…”
“Now that he what?” Tess asked, but Liz didn’t give Maria a chance to answer even if she would’ve.
“You aren’t running away, you are taking a break, getting away so that you can clear your mind and figure things out before you go back. You aren’t doing anything wrong by taking some time out and finding yourself. This is something you needed. No matter how much you hide it, you were a mess. You still are, and that’s not good for the baby. Now you just need to relax and enjoy your new family and getting your own life back in order.” Liz hugged Maria a little closer as she finished her little speech. They had been friends forever and she had never seen Maria so distraught and lost as she was at the moment. All she wanted to do was make it better, but the only person who could do that was Michael.
Maria heard Liz but didn’t respond. Why did her life have to be just so difficult?
Hearing Michael’s voice had brought up so many emotions…anger, betrayal, curiosity, pain…love. She had told him not to try to contact her…well, technically he hadn’t. He had called Liz. It made her smile to know that he cared enough to find Liz’s number somehow, just to make sure that she was alright.
Was she alright? Who knew; but she would be better…in time. She’d have to be…soon she’d have someone else depending on her.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hey mom!” Maria called as she walked through the front door.
“Did you have fun with the girls?” Amy asked as she came out of the kitchen.
“Umm…yeah.” Well…sort of. It had been interesting to say the least. After she had spaced out on them, Liz and Tess had suggested some ice cream. And ice cream led to random gossip and laughing about when they were younger. But it was fun; it had given her a great distraction and even served to put a smile on her face as she walked home, which was just across the street. She was going to miss not having them right across the street whenever she needed something after the new house was ready.
“Good. Jim and Kyle will be over in half an hour or so for dinner. You wanna wash up and help me with this?” Amy watched her daughter closely. God, she was growing up so fast. Soon her little Maria would be a mother too.
“Sure mom. Mmm…I’ve missed your cooking! Is that spaghetti?” her mom made the absolute best spaghetti.
“Of course. Since Jim and I were at that dinner yesterday I figured I had to make it up to you today by making your favorite.”
“Oh, thanks. I love you mom.” On impulse Maria gave her mother a big hug and kiss on the cheek before heading to the bathroom to wash up.
“So, when is moving day?” Maria asked as she entered the kitchen five minutes later.
“A few days before Christmas. I know it’s really late to be moving and all, but we really wanted to have Christmas in the new house, with all of us together. And right now the carpet and floors are still getting put in. But it’s almost done.” Amy smiled at her daughter. She felt bad that Maria wouldn’t have another Christmas in this house, but they would have new memories…as a family. Maria would finally have the family Amy had always wished she could give her only daughter.
“That’s great mom. I can’t wait to see it. So how big is it really? I mean Tess has said some things, but I don’t believe it.”
“Oh, its plenty big. There is even going to be a stable out back. Kyle has a horse and Jim’s been planning on getting a few more, so since we’re building the house, he thought it’d be nice to have a place to keep the horses near by, especially since its in such an open area. Wait till you see it, I’m sure you’ll love it.”
“I’m sure I will too, mom.” Maria smiled at the look on her mothers face. It was pure joy. Her mother was so different since Jim and Kyle had come into the picture. “I’ve got something important to tell you. I talked with an admissions counselor and the financial aid office and I decided that I’m taking a year off of school. I’m not going back after the holiday.”
Maria prepared herself for her mother’s reaction. Honestly she had no idea of what kind of reaction to expect.
“Are you sure about that honey? I know how much school means to you. I don’t want you to end up dropping out. A lot of times when people take a year off they don’t end up going back. Is that what you really want?”
“You’re right. It does mean a lot to me, and I’m going to go back. Everything is set up with the financial aid about my scholarship; I won’t lose it. And I’m still going to take classes at least next semester here at the JC with Kyle. I can keep up with some of my curriculum and get the units transferred. It’s really not that hard. But right now I just want to be here with you I guess. I needed to get away for a while. I need to spend some time with you.”
“Well it’s obvious that you’ve put a lot of thought into this honey. And you know that I will always support you in whatever you choose. I just hope you know what you’re doing.”
“Thanks mom.”
“What about this Michael? Does he know?”
“Umm…yeah. He knows…I left him a letter when I left. So now he knows everything.”
“A letter? Maria that doesn’t sound like you at all.” Amy closely examined her daughter. The last year had definitely changed her, and it wasn’t just the normal college experience. “You’re usually the first person to face up to a challenge.”
“I know…I just…it’s a long story.” Amy listened as her daughter explained everything to her. All of the ins and outs of Maria’s life for the last two months were laid bare.
“Well, that’s quite the story.” Amy wasn’t sure what to say, so she didn’t. She wasn’t going to judge her daughters decisions because Maria would know how she felt about it already; they had always had a strong connection. Luckily she didn’t have to say anything else because noise could be heard from the front room.
“Mmm…something smells awfully good in there!” Jim’s voice carried into the kitchen as the front door closed behind him and Kyle.
“We’re in the kitchen!”
“Hey Maria, how are you sweetie?” Jim asked as he gave her a hug.
“I’m good. Hey Kyle.”
Dinner was full of talking and laughter. It was nice to have a full table with other people besides her mother, Maria decided.
“Kyle, could you take me to the JC sometime tomorrow?” Maria finally spoke up.
“Sure, why?”
“I…need to register for next semester. I have to talk to…I think her name was Mrs. Ryan…in the admit office.”
“Sure. Wait! You’re going here next semester?” Maria smiled at Kyle…that took him a few seconds to realize. College boys, not the shiniest coins in the bag.
“Yeah. I’m taking a year off, but I’m gonna try a few classes here for at least this semester. Then I’ll see how it goes.”
“Well, I suppose we have to go shopping then,” Jim stated.
“Huh?” Maria was confused. Why would they have to go shopping?
“Well, I’m sure you’re going to want some more stuff for your room. You can decorate it however you want. And we’ll need some furniture for the nursery…” Amy smiled at Jim and mouthed a thank you to which he just smiled. He loved Amy, and Maria too, and he just wanted to take care of them, make them happy. That’s what family is for, after all.
“You don’t have too…”
“Don’t be silly. Besides, two of the bedrooms have an adjoining door. So we’ll just make the room adjoining yours into a nursery. It’s perfect.”
“But I don’t want you to go to all that trouble for me.”
“Maria, stop it. You’re family.”
“Thank you Jim. You’re the best!”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Are you sure you’re up for shopping now Maria? I mean, you’ve been filling out paperwork for the last hour!”
“That’s sweet Kyle, it really is, but there is no way you are getting out of taking me to the mall. You promised,” Maria pouted. They had just gotten in the car and were leaving the college parking lot.
“Fine, just don’t pout, and please don’t start crying on me!” Kyle pleaded. Maria had only just gotten back, but he’d already had one display of her emotions, he really didn’t think he could handle another round. The next several months in the Valenti household would definitely be interesting.
“So I need your help. I don’t know what to get mom and Jim for a wedding present…I mean, well your dad has everything!”
“Maria, whatever you get them will be fine.”
“I know, but I wanted it to be something special…something they’d always remember.”
“Well, I’ll do the best I can, but I gotta tell ya, Tess or Liz would be much better at this than me.”
“Thank you Kyle. I just figured, maybe, we could get them something from us together…you know, supporting the idea that we’re family?”
“That’s a great idea…now we just have to figure out what though.”
“Exactly! So, onward to the mall!” Maria giggled. This felt so right…so perfect, having a real family.
Well two hours later Maria’s feet were throbbing from all the walking, and her back was starting to get sore, but she had succeeded. She and Kyle had been in the department store and passing the photo department, when it suddenly hit her. That would be something special.
So they set up the appointment for later in the week to have their pictures taken. Maria figured that one of each her and Kyle, and then one of them together was what they wanted. Then they could get special frames to put them in. It would be a great present for their parents…their parents…the more she heard it, the more she liked it.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Sweetpea: So it’s official now?
Teflonbabe: Yeah, I just got back from enrolling for next semester at the JC. I still wanna keep up with some of my studies.
Sweetpea: You’ve thought about this a lot haven’t you?
Teflonbabe: More than you’d imagine.
Sweetpea: So how are you doing, really?
Teflonbabe: Okay I guess. I mean, Jim is being really great. My mom finally found the perfect guy. Too bad I wasn’t so lucky.
Sweetpea: How can you be so sure of that? Don’t get mad at me for saying this, but did you even really give Michael a chance?
Teflonbabe: Well…
Sweetpea: Maria, you told him in a letter!
Teflonbabe: I know…
Sweetpea: Look, I’m not judging you, but what would it have hurt to give him a chance?
Teflonbabe: Have you seen him?
Sweetpea: I’ve been talking to Isabel and Max. They both say he’s a wreck, even worse than last time.
Teflonbabe: Last time?
Sweetpea: Umm…yeah.
Teflonbabe: What happened ‘last time?’
Sweetpea: I’m sorry…I didn’t realize…
Teflonbabe: Court, please tell me!
Sweetpea: Well I don’t know all the details but… It was in high school…you see, Michael’s girlfriend got pregnant, but they lost the baby. Soon after that she left him for someone else, and he was devastated.
Teflonbabe: Oh my god!
Sweetpea: Yeah. It was pretty bad. But Izzie says that was nothing compared with him now. I don’t know everything that happened with you and him Maria, but Michael’s been hurt before and I know he doesn’t take relationships lightly. You really meant something to him for him to let you in, even as just a friend.
Teflonbabe: You think I should go back?
Sweetpea: I’m just saying you didn’t give him a fair chance. Look, you’ve taken the same basic psych classes as I have. Look at everything Maria…you didn’t really have a stable father figure when you were growing up, and you’re whole outlook on men is a result of that. Maybe you’re afraid that some guy is going to hurt you like your father hurt your mother. Maybe you’re afraid to trust men because of that. That’s not the best way to go on living your life. You’ll just keep denying yourself any happiness. And now you have someone else to think about.
Teflonbabe: I know. Thanks Court. I just…keep an eye on him for me? Look out for him?
Sweetpea: Of course. That’s what friends are for. And Michael is a friend. I promise to check up on him and make sure he’s all right.
Teflonbabe: Thanks. I just…yeah.
Sweetpea: Don’t worry about it. And keep in touch, okay? You’ll be able to find me online anytime, and you have my number anyways.
Teflonbabe: You got it.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
As Jim wandered through the furniture store, he marveled at his new daughter. She was so full of energy, just like her mother. And so not used to the world that he was offering her, also like her mother. He kept telling her to not look at the price tags and just find what she really liked, but getting her to listen to him was proving to be difficult.
He had never had a daughter, so this was definitely a new experience for him. With Kyle things went much faster. But he didn’t mind so much; he was rather enjoying this time.
“Oh, wow. This is so beautiful!” Maria’s voice was awed. Jim smiled, ‘this is the one,’ he thought to himself as he walked towards the bedroom set she was still gazing at.
“I love this color wood!” she exclaimed. It was a deep cherry wood queen sized sleigh bed with matching bedroom pieces. There was a nightstand, a desk, a dresser, and even a large bookcase. It was perfect.
“So is this what you want?”
“No! That’s okay…really. I mean…”
“Maria, I already told you that price doesn’t matter. I know you like this. That smile on your face doesn’t lie. Is this what you want in your room?”
“It’s so beautiful. I always wanted a bed like this… I mean, Lizzie used to have this canopy bed that she loved when we were little, and I just thought it was so girly; not my style. But this is perfect.”
“Then we’ll take it.” Jim smiled, happy that he could finally get Maria what she really wanted after having spent hours of her looking over the price tags when he repeatedly told her to stop.
Fifteen minutes later Jim was talking to the sales guy about making sure the furniture could be delivered to the new house the day they would be moving in. Maria could hear them talking from where she lay on the bed that would soon be hers. It was very comfortable. A girl could definitely get used to that, she decided.
Two hours later she was sitting in a booth at the Parker’s café with Jim, telling him about all the sorts of trouble she and Liz and Tess used to get into when they were younger. They had all loved to hang around the café after school. They thought it was the ‘cool’ thing to do. They had managed to do all sorts of things to get into trouble, and managed to find a million ways to always get out of it.
“There was this one time we decided we couldn’t wait for the waitress to finish with the other customers so she could make our shakes, so we decided we’d do it ourselves. Well, we’d seen it done a million times before, but…we found out its not that simple. We ended up making a sticky mess everywhere. The counters, the floor…yeah, that was the day we learned how to mop a floor until it was squeaky clean. You see that counter there? And the entire floor around it? Yeah, it was covered in chocolate milkshake!” Maria rolled her eyes and laughed at the memory. They were good times.
“Sounds like you girls are quite the handful,” Jim laughed.
“Well, yeah. Mom says we’re high maintenance; but I like to think that we’re just full of character!” That made Jim laugh even more.
“I have some stories like that about Kyle…oh he used to be so shy when he was a toddler. He’d hide behind me whenever someone came near. Then he turned five and he was the perfect gentleman. All the older ladies in the community doted on him because he’d always help them carry their groceries, or take out their trash. It was the cutest sight. Of course he always refused any money they would try to offer him for his help, and back then we didn’t have a lot of money, but he’d never take anything they offered him except snacks. They used to tell me I had the perfect son, and I think they were right.”
“Oh, how cute! I can’t imagine what happened to him since then!” Maria laughed jokingly.
“Girls,” Jim assured her with a nod of his head and a sparkle in his eye. “He met some girls his own age…and that was the end of it!” That sent Maria into a fit of giggles.
“Hey guys, can I get you anything else?” Tess asked as she stopped by their table, taking the chance to sit down next to Maria for a few moments to relieve her feet.
“I’m good.”
“No thanks Tess,” Jim turned to his son’s girlfriend. She was very sweet, but he couldn’t help but wonder what would happen once Tess left for college in the upcoming month.
“Great, so how’s the packing coming? Moving day’s getting closer…”
“Oh! I just picked out my new furniture…it’s so cool!” Maria babbled. The giant smile on her face made Jim’s heart swell; he was glad that he could put it there. He listened, content as she rambled on and on to her close friend.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Oh my god! I know you said it was big…but this place is incredible! Are you sure this is just for us? I mean, you could fit the whole town in this place.”
“Maria, I think you’re exaggerating a little there honey,” Amy admonished, causing Maria to roll her eyes.
“Okay, but still, it’s huge!”
“Sure dear.” Amy just walked past her daughter shaking her head with a smile as she reached Jim, wrapping two arms around his neck and placing a quick kiss on his lips.
“Mmm. Hey darlin. So, what does she think?”
“She said we could fit the whole town in there…you know, I’m kinda beginning to agree with her. I told you I didn’t need a giant house. I just wanted you,” she punctuated the heartfelt statement with another kiss.
“I know. But I thought my queen deserved a palace.”
“Gees, would you look at those two…they act like teenagers,” Kyle told Maria as he stopped along side her with a box in his arms and watched their parents kissing.
“I think it’s sweet how they like to show how much they care for each other. I’m happy for them.”
“I’m not saying I’m not happy about it; I’m just saying that I really don’t need to see it. I mean, it’s my dad. Doesn’t it bother you thinking about your mom…you know.”
“Okay Kyle, stop right there! I didn’t say I was thinking about that and thanks for the really bad mental picture! God, you’re such a guy!”
“Thank you!” Kyle gave a big smile, proud of being called a guy. Maria couldn’t do anything but shake her head and try to walk away since Kyle completely missed her point. She headed to her mom’s beat up old car to start taking out the boxes of things that had been deemed too fragile to leave to the moving men. She was about to lift one out of the back seat when Kyle’s loud voice behind her made her jump.
“Hey! What do you think you’re doing?” Kyle stood back with his arms folded across his chest trying to look menacing.
“Its called moving Kyle. You know, you take the boxes from one place and you bring them to another. Generally you bring them inside instead of leaving them in the car. You should try it some time.”
“Funny.” Kyle watched as Maria again started to lift the box. “I repeat, what are you doing?”
“Kyle, what is wrong with you? I’m lifting the damn box! Okay? I’m going to carry it to the house now, if that is alright with you?”
“Umm…no, that would not be alright with me. I told you yesterday, don’t worry about it. I can do it, and once the moving truck gets here, the moving guys will do it. Okay?”
“Kyle, I’m a big girl…I can carry a stupid box.”
“No you can’t!”
“Kyle!” Maria screeched. Gees, could this get any more ridiculous?
“You are not carrying the box and that’s final. It’s not good for you in your condition. I don’t want you to hurt yourself.”
“That’s really sweet of you, but I’m fine. I promise carrying a few boxes isn’t going to hurt me or my baby.”
“So. You still aren’t carrying them.”
“Fine! I give up! Could you at least bring the box and show me where my room is then?” Maria gave up. Obviously this was one battle she couldn’t win; he was just as stubborn as her. Hmm…this family thing could definitely prove to be interesting.
“Of course. Follow me,” Kyle smiled knowing that he won. God he loved winning! Setting aside the box he had been carrying to grab hers, he then lead the way towards the house.
“Down here is basically the kitchen, dining room and family room, until you go down the hall. There is a bedroom and bathroom down there, a door down to the basement, and a door to the garage at the very end of the hall, and just before that is the laundry room,” Kyle pointed out as he began to head up the stairs. “Up here are the bedrooms. The master bedroom is to the right, ours are to the left; there’s also two guest bedrooms up here. Your room is the one all the way at the end of the hall. The one to the left goes to the bigger room, and it adjoins to the one on the right, so that’ll be the nursery.” Kyle led the way down the hall and opened the door before stepping aside to let his soon to be sister into her new room.
“Wow!” was all she could say as she stood in the middle of the room and looked around her. She’d never had this much space all to herself before. This was definitely going to spoil her.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
-
Pegleg
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 89
- Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm
- Location: Running from the Voices in my Head
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 40
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So, your gonna give it a rest for a while?”
“Yeah. I guess so. I mean, I still love her, but I guess I need to step away for a while so I can figure out what I really want. Like, what will I do if she doesn’t want me back? Is being friends just enough? Right now, I’m not so sure.”
“Good. I must say Max. This mopey thing you’ve got going is very unappealing. And now it is time to change the subject cause I am more than tired of talking about Liz,” Courtney said as she dug into her food.
“Sorry,” Max looked down at his own plate sheepishly.
“Hey, It’s alright. I understand that she’s on your mind every waking minute. And as I said before, I am here to listen. But now it’s time to talk about me. I need help deciding where I’m going to transfer to next year.”
“USD,” he stated simply with a smile on his face.
“Come on Max, I’m serious.”
“So am I. Look, we have a great psych department, just ask Maria. And you could even move in with me, Michael and Isabel. There’s plenty of room.”
“Yeah Max. I’m sure that will go over great, considering my parents think that we’re dating.”
“Oh yeah. Why did I agree to that again? I mean the guys that your parents are setting you up with can’t be all that bad.”
“Because your being my bestest friend and trust me, they can be that bad. You don’t even know.”
Max just laughed at the look of disgust on Courtney’s face.
“I mean you should have seen the guy that they tried to fix me up with last time,” Courtney continued. “Some uptight son of an exec that works of one of the companies of their many investments. My parents thought we were the most adorable couple. But while he was all prim and proper on the outside, he was all about sex and booze on the inside.”
“Alright, alright. You’ve convinced me. So what does this whole thing entail? I mean, do I have to like make out with you in public and stuff,” Max said, a teasing glint in his eye.
“Ha ha. You wish Evans,” Courtney shot back. “You know very well that making out in public would not be proper of a lady in our society,” she said, sticking her nose in the air in a snobbish fashion.
“I never said you were a lady,” Max replied, laughing.
Courtney just huffed before she broke out into laughter too. Once they had both calmed down, “You just need to escort me to all the crappy parties that my parents drag me to. And just pretend that we’re close.”
“So how long are we going to carry this on? Am I not allowed to have a girlfriend like ever?”
“Glad we understand each other.” Courtney just laughed when Max groaned. She knew he really wasn’t all too crazy about this plan. “Look. Thank you. I just don’t think that I could stand another one of my parent’s set-ups. I really do appreciate this,” Courtney said sincerely.
“Yeah. Just remember this next time I need like a huge favor from you.”
“Of course. Now about school in the fall, I was thinking maybe…”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Julia,” Alex called to his sister before finding her in the living room. “Hey Jules. I was wondering if you could help me with something,” he said, flopping down on the couch beside her.
“Sure Alex…what is it?”
“Well, I need some help on ideas of what to get Isabel for Christmas and…”
But Julia didn’t let him finish. “Of course I’ll help you. Oh, this will be so great. I need to get to the mall anyway. Megan, Jessie, we’re going shopping,” Julia yelled up the stairs. Squeals of excitement could be heard and then the thumping of little feet above them.
“Wait Julie…no. I just asked for help…I didn’t say…uh, alright,” Alex gave in knowing his protestations were falling on deaf ears.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Alright, so what kind of gift did you have in mind,” Julia asked her brother as they walked about the mall.
“I don’t know. Something simple, but nice. Something that tells her how much I care about her.”
“Hmmm… Well there’s always the classics…jewelry, perfume…but I have a feeling that you have something a little more special in mind.”
“Yeah. I mean any of that stuff she could get for herself, but I want to get her something that she wouldn’t think to get on her own.”
“Well…what does she like?”
“Well…” but before Alex could finish his train of thought he was cut off my his little sister’s squealing voice.
“Shoes!” Megan exclaimed, quickly making her way over to the store.
“Megan no!”
“But Alex…”
“You already have a whole closet full. No!”
“But I just need…”
“No.”
“Al...”
“No.”
Megan huffed, crossing her arms over her chest, but relenting nonetheless.
“Anyway, as I was saying,” Julia said, glaring at her little sister, “You need to find something that appeals to her as a person…something that reflects who she is or who she’s trying to be. Those are the presents that really mean something, the ones that are so closely related to our thoughts and feelings.”
‘Thoughts and feeling’…’thoughts and feelings.’ Alex let those words tumble around in his head for a while.
“Oh Alex, can I stop by the bookstore real quick?”
“Uh yeah, sure,” Alex said absentmindedly, still deep in thought. “Wait, that’s it,” Alex suddenly burst out right as they were about to enter the bookstore. “I’ll meet you guys back in the usual spot in about an hour. Thanks Jules, you were a great help,” Alex said, pecking her on the cheek quickly before racing off.
“Glad I could help,” Julia mumbled, a surprised look on her face. Quickly recovering, Julia turned back to the bookstore to find what she was looking for.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Tess! Guess what!” Liz said running up to her sister.
“What?” Tess asked, curious as to what had gotten her sister so excited.
“I got it! I got the internship!” Liz burst out.
“Oh my god!” Tess exclaimed, enveloping her sister in a hug. The two jumped around, squealing. “Congratulations! I am so happy for you.”
“Thanks. Uh…you don’t know how good this feels.”
“Oh, I can hardly imagine. But I knew you’d get it. No one could be a better woman for the job than my Lizzie. Oh, we have to go celebrate! Why don’t you come out with Kyle and I tonight.”
“Nah. I don’t think so. I mean, I don’t want to impose on your guy’s date.”
“Nonsense. It’s not a date anyway. We’re meeting with one of Kyle’s old friends who’s in town for the break. And this would be so perfect. Now you wouldn’t feel weird and he wouldn’t feel weird…”
“I don’t know,” Liz hesitated.
“Oh come on, please,” Tess pleaded. “Besides, you deserve to celebrate.”
“Oh…all right.”
“Great. You won’t regret it, I swear. We’ll have so much fun.”
“Sure. Now, I’m gonna go call Maria and tell her the news.
“Go…and tell her I said hi,” Tess hollered after her sister who was already disappearing up the stairs.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Liz, are you almost done? We’re ready to go,” Tess called up the stairs to her sister.
“Almost, just give me five more minutes,” Liz called down.
“Whatever. There’s no hurry,” Tess answered, not being able to keep the smile from her face.
“So, how did you convince her to come?” Kyle asked softly in her ear from his position behind his girlfriend, his arms wrapped around her waist.
“Well it just so happens that we have something to celebrate, what with her getting the internship and all. She doesn’t need to know that we had this planned ahead of time.”
“You mean your not going to tell your sister that you’re trying to set her up?” Kyle asked quizzically.
“I’m not trying to set her up. She just happens to be going out with her sister and her boyfriend, and we just happen to be meeting one of his old, very cute, friends. And if anything else happens, well then good for her. Besides, I’m tired of seeing the miserable look on her face every time she sees us together.”
“Yeah…I know what you mean. Wait, you think Danny’s cute?”
“Not for me silly, for Liz. Besides Danny may be cute, but he’s not half as sexy as you are.”
“Hmmm…so you think I’m sexy huh,” Kyle said as he turned Tess around in his arms, bringing his forehead down to hers.
“Was there ever any doubt?” Tess got out before Kyle’s lips met hers. Their kisses were interrupted by Liz clearing her throat.
“Are we ready to go?” she asked from her position at the bottom of the stairs, an amused look on her face.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Danny!” Kyle called as he entered the restaurant, Tess by his side and Liz trailing behind them.
“Kyle, my man!” Danny exclaimed as he enveloped his friend in a hug. “How’ve you been?”
“Good good. It’s great to see you man.” Then as his hand reached back down to grab Tess’s, “And this is my girlfriend, Tess.”
“Nice to meet you,” Danny said shaking Tess’s hand. “Man, Kyle doesn’t do you justice.”
Tess just grinned, blushing slightly, then motioned to her sister where she was half hidden behind Kyle. “And this is my sister, Liz.”
Liz came out from her hiding place, taking his hand.
“Wow,” Danny breathed as he got a good look at Liz for the first time. “Beauty must run in the family. Although, I must say, you two look nothing alike.”
“Yeah well, I look like dad and Tess looks like mom. But thank you for the compliment,” Liz said as he finally let go of her hand. It was then that the waiter came up to lead them to a table where they continued their conversation.
“So Danny, where did you and Kyle meet?” Tess asked politely.
“We went to the same JC last year before I transferred to New York. And where do you go again?” Danny asked turning towards Liz. Tess noticed how Danny seemed to be only focused on Liz, almost forgetting that it was really Kyle that he had been coming here to see. Tess decided that she couldn’t have planned this better if she tried.
“USD. It’s a private college in San Diego.”
“Wow, San Diego huh. That’s a long way from home.”
“Well so is New York,” Liz shot back.
“Very true.”
“It’s a great school. And I got a full scholarship, so it was a great opportunity for me. And I love it there. Their program is really good.”
“What is it that you’re majoring in?”
“Molecular biology. What about you?”
“Actually English, I wanna be a writer.”
“Really? What kinda stuff do you write?”
“Well, science fiction. I’ve always been a big fan of science fiction novels.”
“Well Kyle, I never would have known that you had such talented friends,” Liz teased.
“Ha ha. Funny Parker.”
“We’re celebrating today cause Liz just found out she got this internship with a large biotech company back in San Diego.”
“Wow, really,” Danny seemed thoroughly impressed. “Well then, congratulations!”
“Thank you,” Liz replied shyly. She hated when people brought so much attention to her.
The rest of dinner went along similarly, with everyone talking and getting to know each other and Danny paying particular attention to Liz.
After dinner, the four decided that ice-skating would be fun and walked together to the rink, which was only a few blocks away. Once they arrived, Kyle and Tess went off on their own, skating together, leaving Liz and Danny to themselves.
“I think we’ve been set up,” Liz murmured conspiratorially.
“I can’t say that I mind the company.” Danny flashed her a smile and Liz couldn’t help but smile back. They skated around for a while, and then finally catching up with Kyle and Tess the four of them skated together, talking, laughing and just having fun.
After skating, the four went out for ice cream and then walked back to the restaurant where their cars were.
“Look,” Danny started once they were alone. “I had a really great time tonight…I mean really great. And I was wondering if maybe…I don’t know…you’d wanna go out some time.”
“Wow Danny, I had a really great time too. And your really sweet…”
“But…” Danny finished for her, knowing it was coming.
“But…I just got out of a really serious relationship and I just don’t think I’m ready to date again yet. I’m sorry. You’re a really great guy and all…I’m just not ready for this,” Liz finished sincerely.
“Well, it was worth a shot right,” Danny started somewhat dejectedly. “But hey…just in case you change your mind…here’s my number,” he said, handing her a slip of paper he’d quickly scrawled his number on. “I really did have a great time tonight. Thank you. And hey, maybe I’ll see you around.”
“Yeah.”
“Well, I better let you get going. They’re waiting for you,” he said, placing a quick kiss on her cheek. “Bye Liz,” he said before turning around and walking towards his car.
“Bye,” Liz called after his retreating figure and then turned, slowly making her way towards the others.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“He asked you out and you said no!” Tess asked flabbergasted. They had just gotten home about half and hour ago and Tess just couldn’t wait to get the scoop.
“Yes. I just…I don’t think I’m ready to date yet. It’s just too soon after Max…”
“Liz. It’s been two months! I think that it’s about time that you let the boy go.”
“I have let him go…I’m just not ready to start seeing someone else, that’s all.”
“Liz, obviously you haven’t let him go, or this wouldn’t be such a big deal. I mean, you guys were only going out for about a month and you’ve been broken up for over two. It’s time to start moving on with your life.”
“I have moved on.”
“No, I don’t think you have. Look, I’m just worried that you’re hanging on to something that isn’t there.”
“I’m not hanging onto anything. I got over him a long time ago.”
“Then why are you still using him as an excuse.”
Liz didn’t know what to say. She knew Tess was right, that she had been using him as an excuse. It was just that even though she had only been going out with Max for a short time, she had never felt near as strongly for anyone else as she had for him. It was like every other guy she came across just wasn’t good enough. She couldn’t see herself with anyone but Max. It was like he had ruined her for all other men.
“Look Liz. I’m not saying that you have to jump into anything right now. If you’re not ready, you’re not ready. I understand that. Just please don’t spend your whole life waiting around for something that doesn’t exist.
Liz just nodded her head, trying to get her tumbling world back into order.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Max!” Trisha Harding smiled when she opened the door.
“Uh…Hello Mrs. Harding. Is…Is Courtney ready?” Max asked somewhat nervously.
“I’m sure she’ll be down in just a minute, but I’ll go check.”
“No need mom, I’m right here,” Courtney said, coming down the stairs and over to Max. “Hey honey,” Courtney said, a smirk on her face, as she came over and looped her arm through his. “You ready to go?”
“Uh…yeah,” Max stuttered, not completely comfortable with the situation.
“Alright, bye mom.”
“Awww. You guys look so cute together,” Trisha gushed. “You two have fun ok.”
“We will Mrs. Harding,” Max said before leading himself and Courtney out the door. Once outside he let out a deep breath. Courtney couldn’t help but laugh.
Courtney let out a hearty laugh; “The only time she takes an interest in my life, when I have a boyfriend she approves of. Ya know, you’ve got to loosen up a little or they’ll never believe that we’re together.”
“I can’t help it. It’s just weird, ya know.”
“Yeah, I guess. But you need to stop being so stiff. I mean, just act like you do around me normally and we’ll be fine,” she said getting into the passenger side of Max’s car. “Oh, and we’re picking up Isabel, she wanted to come with.”
“Okay,” Max replied pulling the car out of the driveway and heading for the Guerins.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Mr. Evans…Miss Harding. I hope everything is going well.”
“Yes, everything is fine Cadbury. We’re just here to pick up Isabel,” Courtney responded to the butler when he offered to take their coats.
“I believe Miss Guerin is up in her room.”
“Thanks. I’m just gonna go up and check on her, but knowing Isabel, it’s gonna be at least twenty minutes,” Courtney said, turning to Max.
“Whatever. Tell her to take her time. It’s not like I’m in all that much of a hurry to go shopping with you two,” Max smirked. Courtney hit him lightly on the arm before making her way to the stairs.
Max made his way into the entertainment room to sit down and maybe watch some TV, but what he came upon surprised him. There, sitting on the couch, watching old reruns of bewitched, was Michael. He looked just as bad as ever. Same dark circles under the eyes, pale complexion, haunted expression. The guy wasn’t taking this well at all. ‘Well, I guess that’s understandable,’ Max thought, ‘considering he just found out the love of his life is pregnant with a child that he may never get to see.’
“Hey Michael.”
“Oh, hey Max. What’s up?” Michael said, still barely acknowledging his presence. His expression was unwavering.
“Not much. How’ve you been?”
“Ah, same old, same old. Still relatively depressed, but it’s not like that’s anything new.”
‘Well at least he’s honest,’ Max thought. “So bewitched huh.”
“Yeah. I don’t know. It kinda helps me get my mind off things for a while.”
“Look Michael. Courtney, Iz and I are going shopping…why don’t you come with?”
“Oh…I don’t know…”
“Come on. I’m shopping with Courtney and Isabel…please don’t leave me alone with the two of them,” Max kidded, although he was only half joking. Shopping with those two was definitely…an experience.
“I guess. Why not? Can you give me a few minutes to get ready?”
“Michael, we’re waiting on your sister…you have all the time in the world.”
Michael just laughed as he left the room and ascended the stairs. Max couldn’t help but smile. His old friend was in there somewhere, behind the lies and deceit and anger and hurt... The only problem now was to make him see that it was alright to come out again.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“You’ve haven’t gotten her anything yet?!?!”
“Well…no,” Kyle looked at the ground sheepishly.
“Kyle, it’s two days till Christmas and you haven’t gotten your girlfriend a present yet,”
“Well, I tried. I just couldn’t think of anything. And I figured since my sister-to-be just happens to be such good friends with my girlfriend, that you could help me,” a large boyish grin decorated his face.
“And you waited till two days before Christmas to come to me?!?! You’re not very good at this whole girlfriend thing are you Kyle?”
“No,” Kyle muttered.
“Gee, you would think that you’d have figured it out by now. I mean, it’s not like she’s your first girlfr…wait, she isn’t your first…” Maria started, before Kyle cut her off.
“No!” he said rather defensively. “I’ve had plenty of other girlfriends. Just none of them have meant as much as Tess does,” he muttered the last part under his breath.
“Aww…Kyle, that’s so sweet. But two days..!” Maria was exasperated.
“Yeah yeah, I know. You don’t have to rub it in any more. So, are you going to help me?”
“Yeah, hold on. Let me just go get my purse.”
“Yea! Thank you sis. You’re the best.”
“Yeah, I know.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Maria walked around the mall, glancing at all the shops briefly before quickly dismissing them and moving to the next.
“So what is it exactly that you’re looking for?”
“Something that tells her she means the world to me.”
“Kyle, how do you do that?”
“Do what?”
“Spit off lines like that without even trying.”
“They’re not lines, I’m serious,” he said, the expression mirrored in his face.
“That’s not what I meant. I mean…I guess most guys just aren’t as in touch with their feelings.”
“What can I say…I know what I want,” he smirked.
“Hmmm…we’ll see about that,” Maria said, spotting a store in the distance. I mischievous grin came over her face as she started dragging Kyle over to the store. It wasn’t until they were stopped in front of it that Kyle realized where they were headed.
“Uh uh. I am not going in there.”
“Come on. You want to get Tess a present don’t you?”
“In there?”
“Yes, in there. Why not?”
“Because it’s Victoria’s Secret, that’s why!”
“Come on Kyle. You said you wanted my help. Now lets go,” she said, dragging him into the store.
Upon entering, Kyle screwed up his eyes tight, trying not to look.
“Kyle, open your eyes,” Maria sighed upon seeing this.
Kyle let out a heavy sigh, and opened his eyes. Upon seeing the vast spans of lingerie that stood before him, he averted his eyes to the ground.
“Uh Maria…this isn’t exactly what I had in mind.”
“Come on, it’s just for fun. We’re gonna get her something else too, I promise. So, pick out something you like. Besides, if you’re lucky, maybe you’ll even get to see it again some day.”
Kyle blushed profusely at Maria’s words, but still didn’t look up.
“Come on Kyle. It’s not that hard. I’m sure you’ve had fantasies…” Maria let her words trail off. Just getting the juices flowing.
“I uh…” Kyle choked on his words a bit. Then clearing his throat, “I don’t know what…uh…size she is.”
“Well…is it a handful, a little more, a little less..?” Maria couldn’t help but tease. It was just so easy.
Kyle’s face turned a deep crimson. “Maria!” he finally got out, not knowing how to respond to her little question.
Maria couldn’t help but laugh. “I’m sorry Kyle. I’m just kidding. I know what size she is. Just…look around. Find something you like and then I’ll make sure to get the right size okay?”
“Yeah alright. But if she asks, this was all your idea.”
“Fine fine. Just look,” Maria laughed. Then spotting something off to her right, “Oh this is cute.”
Kyle spun around to see what she was looking at, but then wished he hadn’t. “Ok, did not just see sister looking at teddies,” Kyle muttered to himself.
“I’m just going to go try this on. I’ll be right back.”
“What…No! You are not buying that!”
“And why not?”
“Because…because…you’re just not. And besides, you have no one to wear it for anyway.”
“And how do you know that?” Maria smirked defiantly.
“TMFI Maria. I so did not need to hear that.”
“Just go find your girlfriend some underwear Kyle, I’ll be right back.”
“You’re not going to leave me alone are you?” Kyle suddenly looked panicked.
“Kyle, it’s just for a few minutes. Just look around, and I promise I’ll be back before you know it.”
Maria just laughed as she made her way back to the changing rooms. Gee, you’d think a lingerie store would be like a guys’ fantasy…not their worst nightmare. But it was so much fun scaring them, wasn’t it?
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 40
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So, your gonna give it a rest for a while?”
“Yeah. I guess so. I mean, I still love her, but I guess I need to step away for a while so I can figure out what I really want. Like, what will I do if she doesn’t want me back? Is being friends just enough? Right now, I’m not so sure.”
“Good. I must say Max. This mopey thing you’ve got going is very unappealing. And now it is time to change the subject cause I am more than tired of talking about Liz,” Courtney said as she dug into her food.
“Sorry,” Max looked down at his own plate sheepishly.
“Hey, It’s alright. I understand that she’s on your mind every waking minute. And as I said before, I am here to listen. But now it’s time to talk about me. I need help deciding where I’m going to transfer to next year.”
“USD,” he stated simply with a smile on his face.
“Come on Max, I’m serious.”
“So am I. Look, we have a great psych department, just ask Maria. And you could even move in with me, Michael and Isabel. There’s plenty of room.”
“Yeah Max. I’m sure that will go over great, considering my parents think that we’re dating.”
“Oh yeah. Why did I agree to that again? I mean the guys that your parents are setting you up with can’t be all that bad.”
“Because your being my bestest friend and trust me, they can be that bad. You don’t even know.”
Max just laughed at the look of disgust on Courtney’s face.
“I mean you should have seen the guy that they tried to fix me up with last time,” Courtney continued. “Some uptight son of an exec that works of one of the companies of their many investments. My parents thought we were the most adorable couple. But while he was all prim and proper on the outside, he was all about sex and booze on the inside.”
“Alright, alright. You’ve convinced me. So what does this whole thing entail? I mean, do I have to like make out with you in public and stuff,” Max said, a teasing glint in his eye.
“Ha ha. You wish Evans,” Courtney shot back. “You know very well that making out in public would not be proper of a lady in our society,” she said, sticking her nose in the air in a snobbish fashion.
“I never said you were a lady,” Max replied, laughing.
Courtney just huffed before she broke out into laughter too. Once they had both calmed down, “You just need to escort me to all the crappy parties that my parents drag me to. And just pretend that we’re close.”
“So how long are we going to carry this on? Am I not allowed to have a girlfriend like ever?”
“Glad we understand each other.” Courtney just laughed when Max groaned. She knew he really wasn’t all too crazy about this plan. “Look. Thank you. I just don’t think that I could stand another one of my parent’s set-ups. I really do appreciate this,” Courtney said sincerely.
“Yeah. Just remember this next time I need like a huge favor from you.”
“Of course. Now about school in the fall, I was thinking maybe…”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Julia,” Alex called to his sister before finding her in the living room. “Hey Jules. I was wondering if you could help me with something,” he said, flopping down on the couch beside her.
“Sure Alex…what is it?”
“Well, I need some help on ideas of what to get Isabel for Christmas and…”
But Julia didn’t let him finish. “Of course I’ll help you. Oh, this will be so great. I need to get to the mall anyway. Megan, Jessie, we’re going shopping,” Julia yelled up the stairs. Squeals of excitement could be heard and then the thumping of little feet above them.
“Wait Julie…no. I just asked for help…I didn’t say…uh, alright,” Alex gave in knowing his protestations were falling on deaf ears.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Alright, so what kind of gift did you have in mind,” Julia asked her brother as they walked about the mall.
“I don’t know. Something simple, but nice. Something that tells her how much I care about her.”
“Hmmm… Well there’s always the classics…jewelry, perfume…but I have a feeling that you have something a little more special in mind.”
“Yeah. I mean any of that stuff she could get for herself, but I want to get her something that she wouldn’t think to get on her own.”
“Well…what does she like?”
“Well…” but before Alex could finish his train of thought he was cut off my his little sister’s squealing voice.
“Shoes!” Megan exclaimed, quickly making her way over to the store.
“Megan no!”
“But Alex…”
“You already have a whole closet full. No!”
“But I just need…”
“No.”
“Al...”
“No.”
Megan huffed, crossing her arms over her chest, but relenting nonetheless.
“Anyway, as I was saying,” Julia said, glaring at her little sister, “You need to find something that appeals to her as a person…something that reflects who she is or who she’s trying to be. Those are the presents that really mean something, the ones that are so closely related to our thoughts and feelings.”
‘Thoughts and feeling’…’thoughts and feelings.’ Alex let those words tumble around in his head for a while.
“Oh Alex, can I stop by the bookstore real quick?”
“Uh yeah, sure,” Alex said absentmindedly, still deep in thought. “Wait, that’s it,” Alex suddenly burst out right as they were about to enter the bookstore. “I’ll meet you guys back in the usual spot in about an hour. Thanks Jules, you were a great help,” Alex said, pecking her on the cheek quickly before racing off.
“Glad I could help,” Julia mumbled, a surprised look on her face. Quickly recovering, Julia turned back to the bookstore to find what she was looking for.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Tess! Guess what!” Liz said running up to her sister.
“What?” Tess asked, curious as to what had gotten her sister so excited.
“I got it! I got the internship!” Liz burst out.
“Oh my god!” Tess exclaimed, enveloping her sister in a hug. The two jumped around, squealing. “Congratulations! I am so happy for you.”
“Thanks. Uh…you don’t know how good this feels.”
“Oh, I can hardly imagine. But I knew you’d get it. No one could be a better woman for the job than my Lizzie. Oh, we have to go celebrate! Why don’t you come out with Kyle and I tonight.”
“Nah. I don’t think so. I mean, I don’t want to impose on your guy’s date.”
“Nonsense. It’s not a date anyway. We’re meeting with one of Kyle’s old friends who’s in town for the break. And this would be so perfect. Now you wouldn’t feel weird and he wouldn’t feel weird…”
“I don’t know,” Liz hesitated.
“Oh come on, please,” Tess pleaded. “Besides, you deserve to celebrate.”
“Oh…all right.”
“Great. You won’t regret it, I swear. We’ll have so much fun.”
“Sure. Now, I’m gonna go call Maria and tell her the news.
“Go…and tell her I said hi,” Tess hollered after her sister who was already disappearing up the stairs.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Liz, are you almost done? We’re ready to go,” Tess called up the stairs to her sister.
“Almost, just give me five more minutes,” Liz called down.
“Whatever. There’s no hurry,” Tess answered, not being able to keep the smile from her face.
“So, how did you convince her to come?” Kyle asked softly in her ear from his position behind his girlfriend, his arms wrapped around her waist.
“Well it just so happens that we have something to celebrate, what with her getting the internship and all. She doesn’t need to know that we had this planned ahead of time.”
“You mean your not going to tell your sister that you’re trying to set her up?” Kyle asked quizzically.
“I’m not trying to set her up. She just happens to be going out with her sister and her boyfriend, and we just happen to be meeting one of his old, very cute, friends. And if anything else happens, well then good for her. Besides, I’m tired of seeing the miserable look on her face every time she sees us together.”
“Yeah…I know what you mean. Wait, you think Danny’s cute?”
“Not for me silly, for Liz. Besides Danny may be cute, but he’s not half as sexy as you are.”
“Hmmm…so you think I’m sexy huh,” Kyle said as he turned Tess around in his arms, bringing his forehead down to hers.
“Was there ever any doubt?” Tess got out before Kyle’s lips met hers. Their kisses were interrupted by Liz clearing her throat.
“Are we ready to go?” she asked from her position at the bottom of the stairs, an amused look on her face.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Danny!” Kyle called as he entered the restaurant, Tess by his side and Liz trailing behind them.
“Kyle, my man!” Danny exclaimed as he enveloped his friend in a hug. “How’ve you been?”
“Good good. It’s great to see you man.” Then as his hand reached back down to grab Tess’s, “And this is my girlfriend, Tess.”
“Nice to meet you,” Danny said shaking Tess’s hand. “Man, Kyle doesn’t do you justice.”
Tess just grinned, blushing slightly, then motioned to her sister where she was half hidden behind Kyle. “And this is my sister, Liz.”
Liz came out from her hiding place, taking his hand.
“Wow,” Danny breathed as he got a good look at Liz for the first time. “Beauty must run in the family. Although, I must say, you two look nothing alike.”
“Yeah well, I look like dad and Tess looks like mom. But thank you for the compliment,” Liz said as he finally let go of her hand. It was then that the waiter came up to lead them to a table where they continued their conversation.
“So Danny, where did you and Kyle meet?” Tess asked politely.
“We went to the same JC last year before I transferred to New York. And where do you go again?” Danny asked turning towards Liz. Tess noticed how Danny seemed to be only focused on Liz, almost forgetting that it was really Kyle that he had been coming here to see. Tess decided that she couldn’t have planned this better if she tried.
“USD. It’s a private college in San Diego.”
“Wow, San Diego huh. That’s a long way from home.”
“Well so is New York,” Liz shot back.
“Very true.”
“It’s a great school. And I got a full scholarship, so it was a great opportunity for me. And I love it there. Their program is really good.”
“What is it that you’re majoring in?”
“Molecular biology. What about you?”
“Actually English, I wanna be a writer.”
“Really? What kinda stuff do you write?”
“Well, science fiction. I’ve always been a big fan of science fiction novels.”
“Well Kyle, I never would have known that you had such talented friends,” Liz teased.
“Ha ha. Funny Parker.”
“We’re celebrating today cause Liz just found out she got this internship with a large biotech company back in San Diego.”
“Wow, really,” Danny seemed thoroughly impressed. “Well then, congratulations!”
“Thank you,” Liz replied shyly. She hated when people brought so much attention to her.
The rest of dinner went along similarly, with everyone talking and getting to know each other and Danny paying particular attention to Liz.
After dinner, the four decided that ice-skating would be fun and walked together to the rink, which was only a few blocks away. Once they arrived, Kyle and Tess went off on their own, skating together, leaving Liz and Danny to themselves.
“I think we’ve been set up,” Liz murmured conspiratorially.
“I can’t say that I mind the company.” Danny flashed her a smile and Liz couldn’t help but smile back. They skated around for a while, and then finally catching up with Kyle and Tess the four of them skated together, talking, laughing and just having fun.
After skating, the four went out for ice cream and then walked back to the restaurant where their cars were.
“Look,” Danny started once they were alone. “I had a really great time tonight…I mean really great. And I was wondering if maybe…I don’t know…you’d wanna go out some time.”
“Wow Danny, I had a really great time too. And your really sweet…”
“But…” Danny finished for her, knowing it was coming.
“But…I just got out of a really serious relationship and I just don’t think I’m ready to date again yet. I’m sorry. You’re a really great guy and all…I’m just not ready for this,” Liz finished sincerely.
“Well, it was worth a shot right,” Danny started somewhat dejectedly. “But hey…just in case you change your mind…here’s my number,” he said, handing her a slip of paper he’d quickly scrawled his number on. “I really did have a great time tonight. Thank you. And hey, maybe I’ll see you around.”
“Yeah.”
“Well, I better let you get going. They’re waiting for you,” he said, placing a quick kiss on her cheek. “Bye Liz,” he said before turning around and walking towards his car.
“Bye,” Liz called after his retreating figure and then turned, slowly making her way towards the others.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“He asked you out and you said no!” Tess asked flabbergasted. They had just gotten home about half and hour ago and Tess just couldn’t wait to get the scoop.
“Yes. I just…I don’t think I’m ready to date yet. It’s just too soon after Max…”
“Liz. It’s been two months! I think that it’s about time that you let the boy go.”
“I have let him go…I’m just not ready to start seeing someone else, that’s all.”
“Liz, obviously you haven’t let him go, or this wouldn’t be such a big deal. I mean, you guys were only going out for about a month and you’ve been broken up for over two. It’s time to start moving on with your life.”
“I have moved on.”
“No, I don’t think you have. Look, I’m just worried that you’re hanging on to something that isn’t there.”
“I’m not hanging onto anything. I got over him a long time ago.”
“Then why are you still using him as an excuse.”
Liz didn’t know what to say. She knew Tess was right, that she had been using him as an excuse. It was just that even though she had only been going out with Max for a short time, she had never felt near as strongly for anyone else as she had for him. It was like every other guy she came across just wasn’t good enough. She couldn’t see herself with anyone but Max. It was like he had ruined her for all other men.
“Look Liz. I’m not saying that you have to jump into anything right now. If you’re not ready, you’re not ready. I understand that. Just please don’t spend your whole life waiting around for something that doesn’t exist.
Liz just nodded her head, trying to get her tumbling world back into order.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Max!” Trisha Harding smiled when she opened the door.
“Uh…Hello Mrs. Harding. Is…Is Courtney ready?” Max asked somewhat nervously.
“I’m sure she’ll be down in just a minute, but I’ll go check.”
“No need mom, I’m right here,” Courtney said, coming down the stairs and over to Max. “Hey honey,” Courtney said, a smirk on her face, as she came over and looped her arm through his. “You ready to go?”
“Uh…yeah,” Max stuttered, not completely comfortable with the situation.
“Alright, bye mom.”
“Awww. You guys look so cute together,” Trisha gushed. “You two have fun ok.”
“We will Mrs. Harding,” Max said before leading himself and Courtney out the door. Once outside he let out a deep breath. Courtney couldn’t help but laugh.
Courtney let out a hearty laugh; “The only time she takes an interest in my life, when I have a boyfriend she approves of. Ya know, you’ve got to loosen up a little or they’ll never believe that we’re together.”
“I can’t help it. It’s just weird, ya know.”
“Yeah, I guess. But you need to stop being so stiff. I mean, just act like you do around me normally and we’ll be fine,” she said getting into the passenger side of Max’s car. “Oh, and we’re picking up Isabel, she wanted to come with.”
“Okay,” Max replied pulling the car out of the driveway and heading for the Guerins.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Mr. Evans…Miss Harding. I hope everything is going well.”
“Yes, everything is fine Cadbury. We’re just here to pick up Isabel,” Courtney responded to the butler when he offered to take their coats.
“I believe Miss Guerin is up in her room.”
“Thanks. I’m just gonna go up and check on her, but knowing Isabel, it’s gonna be at least twenty minutes,” Courtney said, turning to Max.
“Whatever. Tell her to take her time. It’s not like I’m in all that much of a hurry to go shopping with you two,” Max smirked. Courtney hit him lightly on the arm before making her way to the stairs.
Max made his way into the entertainment room to sit down and maybe watch some TV, but what he came upon surprised him. There, sitting on the couch, watching old reruns of bewitched, was Michael. He looked just as bad as ever. Same dark circles under the eyes, pale complexion, haunted expression. The guy wasn’t taking this well at all. ‘Well, I guess that’s understandable,’ Max thought, ‘considering he just found out the love of his life is pregnant with a child that he may never get to see.’
“Hey Michael.”
“Oh, hey Max. What’s up?” Michael said, still barely acknowledging his presence. His expression was unwavering.
“Not much. How’ve you been?”
“Ah, same old, same old. Still relatively depressed, but it’s not like that’s anything new.”
‘Well at least he’s honest,’ Max thought. “So bewitched huh.”
“Yeah. I don’t know. It kinda helps me get my mind off things for a while.”
“Look Michael. Courtney, Iz and I are going shopping…why don’t you come with?”
“Oh…I don’t know…”
“Come on. I’m shopping with Courtney and Isabel…please don’t leave me alone with the two of them,” Max kidded, although he was only half joking. Shopping with those two was definitely…an experience.
“I guess. Why not? Can you give me a few minutes to get ready?”
“Michael, we’re waiting on your sister…you have all the time in the world.”
Michael just laughed as he left the room and ascended the stairs. Max couldn’t help but smile. His old friend was in there somewhere, behind the lies and deceit and anger and hurt... The only problem now was to make him see that it was alright to come out again.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“You’ve haven’t gotten her anything yet?!?!”
“Well…no,” Kyle looked at the ground sheepishly.
“Kyle, it’s two days till Christmas and you haven’t gotten your girlfriend a present yet,”
“Well, I tried. I just couldn’t think of anything. And I figured since my sister-to-be just happens to be such good friends with my girlfriend, that you could help me,” a large boyish grin decorated his face.
“And you waited till two days before Christmas to come to me?!?! You’re not very good at this whole girlfriend thing are you Kyle?”
“No,” Kyle muttered.
“Gee, you would think that you’d have figured it out by now. I mean, it’s not like she’s your first girlfr…wait, she isn’t your first…” Maria started, before Kyle cut her off.
“No!” he said rather defensively. “I’ve had plenty of other girlfriends. Just none of them have meant as much as Tess does,” he muttered the last part under his breath.
“Aww…Kyle, that’s so sweet. But two days..!” Maria was exasperated.
“Yeah yeah, I know. You don’t have to rub it in any more. So, are you going to help me?”
“Yeah, hold on. Let me just go get my purse.”
“Yea! Thank you sis. You’re the best.”
“Yeah, I know.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Maria walked around the mall, glancing at all the shops briefly before quickly dismissing them and moving to the next.
“So what is it exactly that you’re looking for?”
“Something that tells her she means the world to me.”
“Kyle, how do you do that?”
“Do what?”
“Spit off lines like that without even trying.”
“They’re not lines, I’m serious,” he said, the expression mirrored in his face.
“That’s not what I meant. I mean…I guess most guys just aren’t as in touch with their feelings.”
“What can I say…I know what I want,” he smirked.
“Hmmm…we’ll see about that,” Maria said, spotting a store in the distance. I mischievous grin came over her face as she started dragging Kyle over to the store. It wasn’t until they were stopped in front of it that Kyle realized where they were headed.
“Uh uh. I am not going in there.”
“Come on. You want to get Tess a present don’t you?”
“In there?”
“Yes, in there. Why not?”
“Because it’s Victoria’s Secret, that’s why!”
“Come on Kyle. You said you wanted my help. Now lets go,” she said, dragging him into the store.
Upon entering, Kyle screwed up his eyes tight, trying not to look.
“Kyle, open your eyes,” Maria sighed upon seeing this.
Kyle let out a heavy sigh, and opened his eyes. Upon seeing the vast spans of lingerie that stood before him, he averted his eyes to the ground.
“Uh Maria…this isn’t exactly what I had in mind.”
“Come on, it’s just for fun. We’re gonna get her something else too, I promise. So, pick out something you like. Besides, if you’re lucky, maybe you’ll even get to see it again some day.”
Kyle blushed profusely at Maria’s words, but still didn’t look up.
“Come on Kyle. It’s not that hard. I’m sure you’ve had fantasies…” Maria let her words trail off. Just getting the juices flowing.
“I uh…” Kyle choked on his words a bit. Then clearing his throat, “I don’t know what…uh…size she is.”
“Well…is it a handful, a little more, a little less..?” Maria couldn’t help but tease. It was just so easy.
Kyle’s face turned a deep crimson. “Maria!” he finally got out, not knowing how to respond to her little question.
Maria couldn’t help but laugh. “I’m sorry Kyle. I’m just kidding. I know what size she is. Just…look around. Find something you like and then I’ll make sure to get the right size okay?”
“Yeah alright. But if she asks, this was all your idea.”
“Fine fine. Just look,” Maria laughed. Then spotting something off to her right, “Oh this is cute.”
Kyle spun around to see what she was looking at, but then wished he hadn’t. “Ok, did not just see sister looking at teddies,” Kyle muttered to himself.
“I’m just going to go try this on. I’ll be right back.”
“What…No! You are not buying that!”
“And why not?”
“Because…because…you’re just not. And besides, you have no one to wear it for anyway.”
“And how do you know that?” Maria smirked defiantly.
“TMFI Maria. I so did not need to hear that.”
“Just go find your girlfriend some underwear Kyle, I’ll be right back.”
“You’re not going to leave me alone are you?” Kyle suddenly looked panicked.
“Kyle, it’s just for a few minutes. Just look around, and I promise I’ll be back before you know it.”
Maria just laughed as she made her way back to the changing rooms. Gee, you’d think a lingerie store would be like a guys’ fantasy…not their worst nightmare. But it was so much fun scaring them, wasn’t it?
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*